
Class 

Book 

CogyiiglitR'__ 



COPYRIGHT DEFOS£E 



Hpocr^pbai IRevelations 

Ube TKaap, XThe Xtgbt anD the XTrutb 



fl&arie E. IHenslep 
San *Ratael, Cal., 3ul£ let, 1916 



COPYRIGHTED JULY tl, 1910 

MARIE E. HENSLEY 

SAN RAFAEL. CALIFORNIA 

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 



rt 






FEB -9 I9I7 



5821 



C< 



INTRODUCTION. 



In my first volume, Apocryphal Revelations, I stated I 
was not conscious of nor familiar with any of the truths given, 
until ready to write, but I failed to state, as I did not know 
it then that I give a great deal independently from my con- 
nection with the Divine Mind, as do all who are in harmony 
with the spirit. 

No work done by mortal but is directed by the spirit, 
hence this cannot appear an unreasonable claim. But, as 
spirit has only a material brain, and sense organs to connect 
him with the material world, to transmit that with which he 
is impressed (although he forms mortal mind, mind must 
depend on brain and senses to express that which has been 
formed from the experiences transmitted through them) he 
can only give according to the development of his instru- 
ments, his material brain and senses, that which they can 
transmit. 

When material science can explain, as several of its 
greatest are endeavoring to, how the brain is formed in the 
first place, prior to birth, how developed, reformed, and created 
by the invisible, governing presence, why one hemisphere is 
apparently useless, why the animal, basilar areas are entirely 
distinct, and have no direct connection with that part where 
they have located certain "mind areas", they will know, as 
they will ere long, that brain is but an instrument for the 
spirit, the real man, and that all sensations and perceptions 
would be useless without the spirit to cognize the sensations 
and perceptions he receives through brain and senses, and, 
that, according, to the development of that which composes 
the brain and sense organs lie receives more or less cor- 
rectly, from the spirit and mortal plane of consciousness. 

Material science proves gradual brain development 

from primitive man of the Neanderthal type Up to the pres- 

5 



ent, the higest development in the Aryan race. Whether races, 
which were wiped out, attained to high planes has naught to 
do with the races of today. They all date their origin from 
the animal. Men of today show not only great change in 
the structure and formation of the skull but, as great within 
the brain hemispheres. 

When primitive man worshipped sticks and stones and 
was first impressed with the religious instinct, his brain 
could neither transmit nor receive anything correctly, it had 
to be developed. 

The most material cannot claim that the "congeries of 
cells," (which form the brain), direct and guide. Congeries 
of cells, (life organisms) inhabit brain and body and are ever 
under the control of the spirit or thinker 'Controlling the 
brain and body. But while under his dominion, as every- 
one has sensation and instinct, when all combine, they, if 
undeveloped, not in harmony with the spirit, prevent him 
from receiving and sending correctly, hence, according to 
the development of the brain does man receive and transmit. 
If developed along certain lines to transmit the knowledge, 
works and arts (all impressed more or less correctly, not 
acquired from the animal, but received from within, impress- 
ed on the brain) although not developed to express the soul 
gifts or but few of them, they are no less impressed by their 
spirits than those whose brains are that which is termed 
spiritually unfolded, who, often, owing to poor environment, 
education, training, etc., have brains not sufficiently develop- 
ed to transmit spiritual or acquire material knowledge, but 
express the wisdom and love of the spirit as did the lowly 
Fishermen, when in harmony with the Divine Mind. The 
religious fanatic, prophet, reformer, poet, etc., belong espec- 
ially to the latter class, and oft, have, been so forcibly impress- 
ed to give that which they receive, even though they know it 
excites the ridicule of those who cannot understand, due to 
(lie difference in their brain, s that despite all material advan- 
tages, they keep true, not to their ideals, but to their real 
selves. 



The law of Divine harmony is only grasped on the mor- 
tal plane by a limited number. All spirits are pure and holy. 
All their material brains and bodies are not. All vary in 
expressing the soul gifts of life, love, righteousness, etc., as 
all vary in the conditions of their brains and bodies. All 
are under both natural and Divine law, all under directivity 
and guidance. All are given the material brain and body re- 
quisite for them to develop the real and true body of the 
real life. Whilst it is beneficial to have a brain and body 
in harmony, on the mortal plane, to be enabled to direct and 
govern wisely, it is imperative, ere one can advance, in the 
real life to have it in perfect harmony. When one knows 
of what the brain and body is composed, one realizes it is 
wise to keep in harmony the countless trillions of life organ- 
isms under his care. As races advance from the animal 
they become more and mere harmonious, less savage, less 
brutal. The present terrible war, although one 

of the greatest, numbers more on a higher stage of develop- 
ment than in any previous war. The highest expression of 
mortal is the one who understands this law, mare perfectly 

ped today than ever before. He endeavors to keep his 
brain and body harmonious, to express love and harmony 
wherever lie goes, to all creatures from the lowest to the 
highest. First lie treats the denizens of his brain and body 
with stimulating, uplifting thought, expressed in caring for 
all their material wants. Whilst he recognizes that he and 
they are really spirit, he knows that they are in a 
material world, in a real, material body, subject to mate- 
rial law, hence, as he and they, under material law, are im- 

»ed with the instinct of self-preservation, he is impelled 
• all he can to preserve life on the mortal plane, and as 
he knows it ts essentia/1 for his material brain and body to 
have the material, he provides them with thai which is need- 
ful to keep them in harmony, to enable him to express him- 
self as correctly as possible. Obeying this law, though he 
may not be able to cognize God or a Supreme Being, he main- 
health in his brain and body. This man IS on one of 

7 



the highest planes of material development, and has a brain 
in harmony with all that his mind, (formed on the mortal 
plane) is in harmony with. But his mind and brain are not 
in harmonjy with the truth that God is Omnipotent and a 
Supreme Being, hence, he cannot receive or transmit it, and, 
therefore, is not as spiritually unfolded, in this way, as one 
who ignores natural law, knows not how to keep brain and 
body harmonious, but yet whilst not as good an instrument 
for the soul gifts as the former, recognizes God as a Supreme 
Person, simply because that portion of his brain is in har- 
mony with this truth. 

Whilst health and strength are cognized on the mortal 
plane, as soul gifts, they, in reality, are not. All spirits 
have perfect health, perfect strength, but all spirits are not 
perfect expressions of the soul gifts of love, righteousness, 
etc. These have to be developed through individual will 
and effort on the spiritual plane, whilst developing that 
which is necessary on the mortal plane, therefore, spirit, 
brought forth on the mortal plane, is not perfect, even in 
spirit life, although pure and holy. There is a vast differ- 
ence between purity, holiness and perfection. Health and 
strength of the mortal bodies, entrusted to spirits to acquire 
the necessary development, is, unlike the health and strength 
of the real bodies, as both bodies are under different laws 
and composed of different life organisms and substance. 
Lack of health, lack of ease, are conditions permitted 'for 
the purpose, of enabling the spirit on the mortal plane, to 
develop that which is essential, whether he has a good brain 
to transmit will and effort, or whether he has a poor one, 
unable to. Were all perfectly healthful and strong on the 
mortal plane, the lessons to be learned through suffering and 
sickness could not be learned. Only through violation of 
law do mortals learn. Hence, it can be seen that the mortal 
plane is as essential as the spiritual, and that everything is 
for a purpose, though not cognized by those not ready to 
grasp. 

The. claim that God is Omnipotent, all Good, and that He 

8 



creates but to curse and destroy, or that He is Omni- 
potent and mortal mind creates mortal life is contra- 
dictory, and not entertained by those who think, re- 
gardless that they seemingly acquiesce. If Omnipotent 
and all Good, He cannot curse ; if Omnipotent and all Good, 
and His ideas are pure and perfect, they could not create 
evil, even in dreams. In the real life they do not cognize 
it as on the mortal plane. And, if mankind has to develop, 
from the primordial cell, mind, upon animal plane, why the 
necessity for developing that Mind, the Absolute, which pro- 
vides the Infinite Wisdom to create the cell which is far 
superior to any knowledge yet expressed on the mortal plane. 
Mind, even on the mortal plane, has media for express- 
ion. All mortals express mind, according to the develop- 
ment of their instruments, from low to high. Xone can 
express without their instruments. If, on the transitory, in 
a sense, illusory plane, bodies, vehicles for expression, are 
needed, surely they must be necessary for the real life. The 
mortal is not the real body. No religion nor philosophy 
claims that. Material substance, matter, does not direct, 
think, is not the guiding principle. The more developed one 
is on spiritual lines, the clearer his spiritual cognition. The 
concensus opinion of those, unfolded on these lines, is that 
spirit, the real man, directs and guides, is the principle direct- 
ing the mortal brain and body and that he receives through 
connection with the Divine Mind or Oversoul the principles 
which he expresses. While many acknowledge Principle, 
the 1 'ivine Mind and the Oversoul, these are vague, unsatis- 
factf v terms to those, more spiritually unfolded on this line, 
who know that while there is, never to be cognized on the 
mori 1 plane, that which is known to be the Divine Mind 
and he Oversoul, there is entirely distinct from the Divine 
Mini the Individual Mind of God, even though the Divine 
Mini is of and from Him, and that as there are countless 
billi< is of master-minds, there is but one God Omnipotent, 
our 1 iring Father. 

hese know, whilst they receive that which i^ called soul 



from their connection with the Divine Mind, as all of all 
races and worlds receive, that God has ever been Embodied, 
and is the. Highest Expression of the Divine Mind, without 
beginning, without end, (according to mortal sense) but 
whilst He is the Highest expression of the Divine Mind, He 
also has an Individual Mind of His own. There are count- 
less beings in countless universes who are ever praying to 
God, all connected with the Divine Mind, which impresses 
them when in harmony, with the soul gifts. God Individual- 
ly rarefy receives or answers these countless petitions. 
Although Omnipotent, Omnicient, Omnipresent through 
His Divine Mind, when He wills, it would be impossible for 
a Being, no matter how Supreme, to attend to all indivi- 
dually, He ever work through His instruments. All from 
the lowest to the highest express in varying degree (accord- 
ing to the development of their brains on mortal plane, and 
according" to the development of their individual minds on 
the spirit plane,) the principles, the. truths, the soul gifts. 

The truth of God Omnipotent, the Supreme Being, and 
the truth of the material within the spiritual, are very diffi- 
cult for those who are not developed on these lines to grasp. 
They are no more difficult to. accept than that which theosophy 
claims, that there are four bodies in one, the heaven, the de- 
vanchanic, the astral and the physical, or, that which the 
Christian religion claims that soul, an elusive essense, is 
transformed into a spirit body upon death of the mortal, and 
that our God of Love, and the loving Lord Jesus Christ, His 
Representative, created but to consign to hell, etc., or that 
which Emmanuel Swedenborg claimed that God is Omnipo- 
tent, all Good, and yet permits hells and demons to tempt 
and persecute, o.r that which all the ancient religious and 
philosophies claim ; the most impossible beliefs to developed 
brains. 

Christian Science truly claims that all is in reality, spirit, 
God, The Spirit, we His ideas, or children, all spirits, pure 
holy, all spirit spheres filled with love, beauty and harmony. 
Many accept this. But Mrs. Eddy did not explain the dif- 

10 



ference between the two worlds and planes of consciousness, 
She did not locate the beauty, harmony and love of the real 
spirit spheres. 

She recognized God Omnipotent, All Good, but as she 
did not believe in evolution, had to explain as best she could 
how evil came into the world, therefore, she made mortal 
mind ("a solecism") responsible for mortal life, in verity, 
implying there is no such thing as mortal creation. If the 
material within the spiritual is hard to grasp, that we are 
only spirits as she claims, then either this is the real life. 
or we are dreaming this vile dream, and it is but a state of 
consciousness. If the former is true, then Mrs. Eddy and all 
who have lived here are with us but invisible. That the 
material brain and senses are not to be relied upon is true, 
but where are the material bodies of the innumerable hosts, 
Mrs. Eddy included, who have gone beyond our material 
consciousness. It cannot be that our plane of conscious- 
ness changes when everyone passes from us, that they are 
still here as ever, not been put in the grave, only appear s< 
to us through this state of consciousness which all pos 
similarly. Mrs. Eddy, although she did not explain the 
difference between the two worlds and states of conscious- 
ness, did not mean to imply this. She said, "In truth, this is 
a world of spirits," but she failed to explain, that, although 
the material is not spiritual life, that it is a phase of spirit 
life, and matter a form of spiritual substance, thai the spirit- 
ual and the material, although seemingly in the same place. 
occupy different places, one as real as the other, thai while 
the life of the spirit world is the life of the material, there 
is a big difference be1 sreen material and spiritual substance. 
This statement, without explanation, that all is spirit, is 

accepted by brains fitted to receive it. Other brains, who 
cannot ignore the material, reject ii absolutely. 1 Ithers arc 
ready t<> accept this explanation. Others nut able, but will- 
ing, will accepl that the spiril is ever with the mortal, and 

that the spirit world is some place not far <>((. \11 aCCCpl 

that which they an- fitted to receive. 



This is the latest revelation, the beginning of "The Christ 
Religion." There is nothing material in it for any one con- 
nected with it. There is neither earthly fame nor glory to 
be gained, only, mayhap, derision with those who cannot un- 
derstand. I am founding no church, organization, nor 
society. "Freely I receive, freely I give." All who follow 
mie will do likewise. All, impelled by the spirit, will realize 
that these spiritual truths will only give the "peace that 
passeth understanding," when they overcome material limita- 
tions, and make the. material subordinate to the spiritual. 
This means, in plain English, that there are higher, better 
things to strive for than material rank, position, fame, glory. 
That it is more developed to follow in the footsteps of the 
humble Carpenter, the Lord Jesus Christ than in those of 
the greatest potentate, that, often, the lowly and meek are 
on a higher plane than the most materially wise, and, above 
all will make all realize that all are the children of the One 
God, irrespective of race, religion or class. 



12 



IMMORTALITY. 



I come to prove as many claim, 
Despite all the godly preach, 
Despite the hell, the flame, 
Despite all the learned teach, 

That Great God is a God of Might, 
Omnipotent and Divine. 
That whatsoe'er He wills is right, 
And as He wills His suns to shine, 
On both the just and the unjust, 
Keeping none from light of sun, 
Ordaining with or without trust, 
That which is best for each one. 

So all is as He doth desire, 
Some need the whip, some need the fire 
On mortal plane to mount higher, 
But on spirit plane, soar on, soar, 
Child of God, AWAKE, what more? 
What greater heritage in store? 



CONSCIOUSNESS. 



What is consciousness? Do spirits, on the mortal plane, 
possess it merely through the nervous system, the material 
brain and senses? Is the consciousness of the countless 
denizens of their brains and bodies distinct, or does it com- 
mingle with theirs? 

The child, when first born, is only conscious of being, 
he simply feels, in connection with his brain and body, the 
shock to his nervous system, necessarily the first visual, 
auditory, and tactile impressions are. attended with a 
nervous shock. The life of each organ receives and trans- 
mits to the various ganglia these first impressions. The 
brain and senses, (according to formation and development 
prior to birth,) connect him with material life. The spirit 
receives not only from the material, but from the spiritual, 
the impressions through which he develops brain and forms 
mind. He receives first sensation through and with them 
ere he perceives or has a perception, which is dependent upon 
form, space, time, and certain processes which ultimately 
determine the position of the object perceived in a certain 
point in space. 

The processes which determine are the spiritual im- 
pressions, and, thus, the unconscious serves as support and 
condition for conscious perception. After brain is developed 
to a certain extent the child begins to cognize that which is 
presented through the brain and senses, the internal and exter- 
nal impressions of form, color, etc., all that pertains to the 
material as well as the spiritual which reduces to order the 
material, and so presents it as to make the child understand. 
This is called cogntion, the product of two factors, the spirit- 
ual and the material. It is certain that the exterior world 
would have no existence for the spirit, (who could not be 
conscious of it) without the media of the brain and senses, 

11 



and could not, without the spiritual impressions, grasp and 
cognize. 

There is not a life organism that is not conscious of 
being. All life comes from and is of God. All conscious- 
ness likewise, but undeveloped life forces, without organism, 
have not consciousness. All substance is impregnated with 
the life forces, inorganic and organic life. The air, the 
water, the mineral, the vegetable, man are composed of both 
the inorganic and organic. All life, when developed from 
the inorganic into the organic, becomes conscious, and, 
under law, must develop from the lowest to the highest. 
Each organism, cells dividing and subdiving, in a sense, 
reproducing themselves, transmit to their countless descend- 
ents the propensities which develop from the instinct of self 
preservation, upon the mortal plane, while developing con- 
jointly, in the real life, and through the real brain, in ever 
ascending scale, the soul gifts. The propensities arc 
essential to develop the spiritual qualities of industry, 
application, concentration, resolution, patience, for-bearance. 
endurance, courage, loyalty, submission, etc. All very nec- 
essary and impossible to be developed in the real life where 
only love, harmony and good prevail. 

There are countless different kinds of life organism, 
different planes of advancement or development. There is 
not a life body that is not composed 
velopment, various planes, every life organism with 
especial work to do. Those in charge of the rtanl 

organs the most developed, and as they must continue de- 

pment are 'detached and disassociated, after tr 
mitting to their descendents, the necessary character 
when they, seemingly, reproduce themselves. They advance 
From form to form, under 

ready, to be formed in the brain and body of the r 
child of God, made in the [mage and Liken ess of our Father. 

Then the body is endowed with soul and becomes con- 
scious for the first time as child of God The brain con- 
nected with the Divine Mind n -.mtiiiual inll< 



the soul gifts. The brain and body, vehicle of expression 
for a child of God, is a very important part of him. It is 
not a suit of clothes nor garment to be changed when so ever 
desired, but a vehicle of expression, to enable him to form 
individual mind and make him an individual. Unless he had 
a permanent body, one immune to change and destruction, he 
could not become individual, as individual mind can only be 
developed through an individual brain, hence brain must be 
developed ere it can become a good instrument, (fitted to be 
in harmony) through the lower forms. When put in charge 
of a brain and body, or rather when connected with the Divine 
Mind, he, for the first time, becomes person. Without brain 
and body he would still be a part of the Oversoul, and not con- 
scious as a being. Hence as the brain and body give him 
personality, and he forms individual mind, it is impossible, 
under law for him to have consciousness and being in any 
other body outside his own, with the exception of thjose 
spirits who< are ordained to continue the development of their 
bodies, on the. mortal plane, in the most perfect manner con- 
ceived, ever in existence, on the mortal plane of conscious- 
ness, by not abandoning the real and true body, which gives 
them individuality and personality, but by having formed, to 
evolve with them, a material, (another form of the spiritual") 
brain and body, within the real and the true. This brain 
and body ever changing its life organisms which ever advance 
and become detached and disassociated to relive in other 
material forms until advanced sufficiently t,o be formed in a 
real brain and body. When you stop to consider this, it, in 
reality means that there are countless life -organisms, ever 
changing in the real life, occupying certain spaces in the real 
and true, body, a skeleton body, deemed the astral by many, 
from which the spirit is easily detached by his Celestial 
guides or tutors, when he undergoes that which is cognized 
as sleep and death. The skeleton spirit, (material) is not 
the real and true, but is detached and disassicated after the 
spirit abandons it. This may be termed or likened unto a 
garment, for, in truth, it is assumed and cast off as easily, 



but is not permitted to wander through space as is presumed 
by many theosophists, "a devitilized shell" made of man's 
cast off evils. The life organisms composing it, on the upward 
march, are formed in a moue developed body. 

Life evolves from the lowest to the highest in the spirit, 
never a backward step, all progress. And as each little life 
organism advances, the consciousness, the intelligence in- 
crease in corresponding scale, until, when ready to assume 
control in the brain of the real body, they are highly devel- 
oped, and, in the aggregate, form a conscious reasoning 
vehicle for the soul child to express through it the soul 
gifts. The material brain, ever changing and formed of 
selected, inherited ones to transmit the characteristics, to 
give each child the essential experiences, often combine when 
not developed, and prevent the spirit from expressing him- 
self correctly, as well as do not transmit to him correctly the 
messages, impressions received from the body or through the 
sense organs. The brain and sense organs of the material 
are specially adapted to each child's needs, therefore all vary 
more or less. None think, see, hear, etc., similarly, hence the 
consciousness of all regarding the material plane is not the 
same. The consciousness of a life organism first evolved not 
the same as one on a higher plane, and so on until the con- 
sciousness of those forming the material brain of the body of 
the child of God is as distinct, although not so great, as those 
in the real brain of the real body, and all subordinate to, 
though a part of the consciousness of a child of God. 



MIND AND BRAIN. 



Brain is the instrument for the thinker. Mind is that 
formed, under spiritual processes, by the spirit or thinker, 
from his experiences of material and spiritual life. Through 
brain and senses he receives from the material and spiritual 
life impressions, the spiritual impressions recorded instantly 
upon the real spirit brain, the material transmitted from the 
material to the real brain. Through these impressions he 
forms individual mind. 

As the thinker is the invisible, governing presence in 
the material body, it is deemed by many, that he, himself, 
builds his body and forms his brain ere brought forth, and 
that he also creates brain after birth. The truth is his brain 
and body are prepared for him ere he is connected with the 
Divine Mind, and is put in control of them, his material brain 
formed to suit his individual case, to give him the necessary 
experiences. The soul child of God, although pure and 
holy, is not perfect and must obtain perfection through his 
own free will and individual efforts in the real life. If or- 
dained for the mortal plane, his instruments are provided for 
him to continue the development of his real spirit brain and 
body as it is essential to have it in perfect harmony before he 
can advance. 

Were the thinker of each body the builder of his body 
and brain, did he possess wisdom to form the most marvelous 
mechanism in existence, as his brain and body evolved from 
the primordial cell is, he must have had, when he commenced 
to build in the cell, the wisdom, or he must have been im- 
pressed with the wisdom, or gradually developed the intelli- 
gence to express the wisdom, for only wisdom of the great- 
est could evolve such a stupendous marvel as the human 
body. If he had to evolve wisdom and did not possess it. 
how could he have obtained the wisdom, the mind, to form 

18 



that which the greatest material mind can not, make even a 
life form of the lowest type? The wisdom, mind, was there 
originally, plan, design, forethought of the greatest. If, 
then, the thinker to express himself on this plane possessed 
the wisdom to form all these forms of life, what was the 
object? Xot to acquire wisdom, for the greatest material 
mind cannot perform one of the smallest marvels. Not to 
develop mentally, for he must be a mental prodigy, not to 
advance morally, for such wisdom must be moral. The 
highest expression in a mortal body can never attain to the 
wisdom which he evinced when he first began to express 
himslf in the primordial cell with its wondrous potentialities. 
Why should such power and wisdom confine itself within the 
countless forms of lower life, suffer and endure with them 
until formed into body of man? Why limit himself to such 
inferior expressions of that wisdom and mind he already 
possessed? A great spirit, adept, an Angel, a master, as is 
cognized by some, or even one on a low plane, who possessed 
wisdom, would not doom himself to such lowly, abject ex- 
pressions except for some great purpose, surely not to develop 
that which needs no development. If, as is conceded by 
many, all wisdom, soul gifts, etc., are of the spirit, how 
limited the wisdom which would doom itself to repeated 
lives of suffering to acquire that which it surely could acquire 
in a life which is the source of all that is expressed on the 
mortal plane. If the spirit were evil, as deemed by some, 
and must through numberless lives purify himself, and each 
time build his own physical body, it is reasonable to presume 
i;" he has the wisdom to build his body, to recognize his 
limitations, that he could purify himself with less suffering in 
the spirit spheres. And if, a -reat teacher, an adept or a 
master, why the necessity for SUCh exalted spirits to under-, i 
the torture of the mortal plane by building a body and be- 
ing brought forth with it when all they have to do is to im- 
press the material brain and body upon this plane, as has been 
proven repeatedly, in numberless cases, wlu-re spirits have 
been obsessed for varying periods on the mortal plane. 

19 



Those who are developed know not even the greatest 
material wisdom can build a human body, evolved 
from the primordial cells through lower forms. They know 
the impossibility of the wisdom displayed by the. thinkers of 
the highest material forms, of ever performing that which 
they cannot on this plane, that of which they are not con- 
scious, and solely imagine because they know not the truth. 
Did they know the truth, they would know the wisdom, 
the mind, which brings forth all material worlds and forms 
of life, is the mind that builds the bodies of the thinkers, and, 
that, although the thinker is connected with this Mind, his 
is not the wisdom that brings forth world, planets, suns of 
builds his own body, or else he would not be ordained to 
acquire that which he does not possess on this plane, the 
power to form a life body of the lowest, much less his own 
body, which it hath taken millions of years to develop from 
the lowest to the highest on earth, a mortal body for a child 
of God, just beginning to advance, not a mortal body for a 
great spirit, an Arch-angel, not a mortal body for God to 
express himself through, and to acquire unnecessary wis- 
dom. And, if, as presumed by many who still cling to 
obsolete beliefs, it were Mind, Principle, Wisdom, Intelli- 
gence, evolving on this plane, where is the mind who brings 
forth the cell, the seed with its marvelous possibilities? And 
if, as thought by some "the Spirit," the Divine Mind reflects 
and expresses through all, can they reasonably explain why 
Divine Mind, all potent, is reflected in the countless millions 
who never express a trace of the Divine Mind or the mil- 
lions who, for many centuries, had brains little higher than 
anthropoid apes and the millions, today, who are on little 
higher planes, impossible to cognize hardly anything? 

While it is true that brains can be developed, and regen- 
erated through spirit processes, unknown to mortal, by the 
thinker, who is connected with the Divine Mind, until his 
brain is developed sufficiently to be connected, or in truth, in 
harmony with the real spirit brain, which is the one connected 
with the Divine Mind, he depends upon his material brain 

20 



and material mind and rarely receives a true spiritual im- 
pression. For this is his discipline. This the purpose of 
mortal life, he, shut off from the real life, only conscious on 
the mortal plane, must himself develop, under material con- 
ditions over which he has no control, his material brain and 
senses, to given him the necessary experiences, to finish the 
development of his real brain and body, in one mortal life. 
He must develop certain qualities. If he be born fool, idiot, 
moral pervert, etc., who cannot have brain reformed or regen- 
erated (how can an idiot, a fool, the insane exercise will and 
effort?) he remains at a standstill or retrogrades, but receives, 
under law, all experiences necessary for him. How limited the 
wisdom of the Mortal plane to judge the wisdom of Omni- 
potence by their own, and to ascribe to that wisdom the 
folly of identifying Himself, in a personal sense, with the 
trillions of mortals who evince not wisdom, but intelligence 
of the lowest. 

Whether one cognizes a Personal God, Principle or Na- 
ture, one must, unless deficient, recognize as do the great- 
est material scientists that the Power ruling, governing the 
universes visible to them is Infinite Wisdom. Infinite 
Wisdom must be accompanied by Infinite Love. Infinite 
Wisdom and Love cannot express perfectly through the 
imperfect instruments of sinning, suffering humanity. The 
Divine Mind is Perfect, God's children, those who are evolv- 
ing, cannot be perfect and although the child of God is pure 
and holy, in the real life he is far from perfect, while his instru- 
ment, his mortal reflection is undergoing that which is essen- 
tial. Although material science hath located certain "mind 
areas"ancl, although will is recognized as that which makes the 
difference between man and animal, the truth is the majority 
of men have very imperfectly developed "mind areas" and 
that the connection between these areas and the real spirit 
brain, wherein is located the consciousness of the spirit, and 
which records all impressions of the constantly changing 
material brain, will never he located by it. It will know, in 
time, that will is of the spirit, the thinker, and that the will 



of the thinker is the will of the child of God, and 'as various 
causes known to it put the brain out of order, there are many 
not known to it which prevent the spirit from expressing his 
will, that often the spirit, with a poor material brain, con- 
scious of its weakness, exerts greater will power and in- 
dividual efforts, although fruitlessly, than many with strong, 
better developed ones. Many a drugged one with poisons 
from its own body made by diseases inherited, is powerless 
either to develop or regenerate brain. Therefore when this 
will be proven in all cases, as it now is in many, it will be 
understood why all cannot exercise will and effort. But the 
spirit who 'has a brain capable of being developed as well as 
the spirit who has a brain which will heed impressions, can 
develop and regenerate brain and thus receive correctly the 
soul gifts, and the power to build up, elevate and construct. 
But, as he has this power so does the material brain, when left 
without a guide, so incorrectly transmit his impressions as 
to prove a very unreliable instrument. In the human brain 
as in the body, although all life organisms reproduce 
themselves and transmit their own plane of development, 
through various physical and mental causes they are often 
put out of harmony and sometime replaced by those on a 
lower plane. 

Thus it can be seen that material brain is formed in 
the first place, by those in charge of the material plane, that 
it is developed and regenerated under material conditions of 
environment, education, training, association, etc., and that 
mortal mind is formed from the impressions and experiences 
of material life, therefore as all impressions and experiences 
vary more or less, according to the difference of brain forma- 
tion and the difference in material conditions, brain and 
minds vary in all more or less. 



THE POWER OF THE THINKER. 



For every thought there must be a thinker, hence I term 
not this article the power of thought but the power of the 
thinker. While much is preached and written about the 
power of constructive and destructive thought, while all 
realize the great difference between the two, few know that 
they do not come from the same source, or rather, they are 
unaware that the constructive, the good, the elevating come 
from the spirit, the thinker, who has a good material brain to 
transmit correctly, the destructive, the. evil, not because the 
thinker, the spirit is out of harmony, but because his mate- 
rial instruments are. Hence when his instrument, his mate- 
rial brain and body, are in good working order he expresses 
more correctly. When the brain is harmonious, all its 
denizens subservient to the thinker, yield him obedience, and 
he is enabled to demonstrate the truths of the spirit life which 
are ever constructive and elevating. When brain, due to extra- 
neous influences over which he has no control, (all conditions 
save those he influences through his material instrument are 
beyond his individual influence) is out of order, he cannot 
express truth correctly. His messages arc commingled with 
the countless impressions of the brain, impressions not based 
upon truth, hence unreliable, unworthy and destructive 
Hence one with a diseased brain, malformed, drugged by 
opiates 01 alcohol, hypnotized, etc., does not express himself 
correctly, and is, mure or less, according to conditions, power- 
The insane, the born criminal, the moral per- 
vert, the degenerate, the drugged, the drunken, the hypnotized 
are entirely irresponsible for all acts resulting from condi- 
outside of the control of the spirit or thinker. This is 

known to material science, but the truth not yet known nor 



proven by it is that material brain is often unreliable, and 
controlled by hostile influences, when the thinker or person 
is presumed to be perfectly normal, and the truth that all 
material brains are under influences both from the spiritual 
and material worlds, never to be proven by it. Hence, the 
spirit or thinker is more or less subject to these influences 
and while he possesses the power to upbuild, elevate and 
construct, this power is under the laws of both worlds, hence, 
his free will is ever subject to these laws. When the time is 
ripe, (regardless in what class or upon what plane of advance- 
ment,) when the thinker has been able to prepare and develop 
his brain, he exhibits the power of constructive thought. 
Whenever one, therefore, is developed enough to realize the 
truth that he or she can control material brain and he or she 
religiously, earnestly strives to keep brain in a harmonious 
condition, 'by, under the law of suggestion, suggesting all that 
is pure, holy and elevating, one can, unquestionably, demon- 
strate, more or less, correctly the truths of the real life which 
are elevating and constructive. 



WISDOM AND KNOWLEDGE. 



Wisdom is a soul gift. Although all children are con- 
nected with the Divine Mind and receive the soul gifts, all 
receive in varying degree. All spiritual brains are not sim- 
ilarly receptive, the part of the spiritual brain, which is con- 
nected with the Divine Mind from which the soul gifts 
come, varies in the different bodies, and according to its 
receptivity or harmony receives from the Divine Mind. 

It is presumed by many on the mortal plane that one is 
connected with the individual Mind of our Father, and that 
He receives, answers, and personally attends to the trillions 
of complaints and prayers with which He is daily beseiged. 
This is an erroneous impression and impossible. Although 
the soul gifts come from and are of God alone, there are 
vast stores of energy or the one great force from which all 
come, or rather are transformed, under law, into that which 
are called the soul gifts, but are, in truth, the one transcend- 
ent force of God, that presumed to be Principle by mortal 
mind. This power which emanates from God is all Good, 
and is expressed in love, wisdom, harmony, righteousness, 
etc. All good and all different expressions of the one great 
Force. Emerson aptly cognized it as the Oversoul, from 
which all the different souls do not come as presumed, but the 
Oversoul with which all the different brains of the countless 
children, when ready, are connected and receive conscious- 
ness as children of God on the spirit plane. The conscious- 
ness which each one feels, therefore, as it mingles with the 
consciousness of the countless little organisms composing 
the brain varies and partakes of the consciousness based 
upon the experiences of these little life organisms which lived 
in various other lower forms, hence according to their de- 
velopment, their receptivity, are the sotil gifts expressed. 

25 



When first conscious as a child of God, the spirit then be- 
gins to develop individual mind, that which makes the dif- 
ference between all, from the experiences gleaned in spirit 
life, and from the knowledge taught by those on higher 
planes and acquired independently. Therefore all receive 
wisdom from the Divine Mind according to the development 
of their spiritual brains, and all express it according to the 
development of their individual brain and mind. Hence, as 
one, increases in knowledge and develops brain and mind, one 
expresses more perfectly wisdom. While it is true on earth 
wisdom flows from babes and the undeveloped, unaccompan- 
ied by knowledge of the mortal plane, in the. real life wisdom 
is the source of all knowledge and the greater the knowledge 
the more perfect the expression of wisdom. While wisdom 
is an expression of the great force, which is the source of 
love and all the soul gifts, and while it is closely related to 
all, yet it possesses powers peculiarly its own entirely unlike 
those of the others. Wisdom is omniscient, forsees the 
future, knows the past, cognizes with certitude that which, 
is to be, knows without doubt that which has been, knows 
the origin of all forces, the whys and wherefores of every- 
thing. The greater the expression, the closer to the Father. 
Wisdom is ever accompanied by love, the greatest of the soul 
gifts. The truly wise are ever loving, knowledge is that 
which appertains to the experiences of life, the information 
acquired by and through the outward expressions. The 

works, the achievements which would be impossible without 
wisdom are the products of wisdom, and yet distinct, in the 
sense, that one may acquire much knowledge from the 
works, the achievements of others, and yet not receive much 
wisdom individually. While in the real life all are loving, 
one upon the mortal plane can acquire much material knowl- 
edge, be an epitome of all the false knowledge of earth, and 
yet neither express love nor wisdom. Hence, often those 
considered the erudite, neither express the love nor wisdom 
of the real life, wh:ie the undeveloped, in material knowledge, 
more spiritually unfolded, more in harmony with the real 



brain, give glimpses of wisdom, and a few, as much as is 
needed, or as much as can be received. 

The lowly fishermen, in harmony with the spirit spheres, 
although possessing no material knowledge and development 
were better instruments for the truths of the real life, 
(though not as good as the more developed today), than 
those who, on higher material planes, were filled with the 
false material knowledge of the day, much of it now relegated 
to the mythical lore from whence it originated. There is 
a great distinction between spiritual and material knowledge. 
All knowledge of the material is the incorrectly received, 
(through poor instruments, therefore unreliable) (of the 
spirit spheres, imperfectly expressed in all their works and 
achievements. As they develop their brains, their minds, 
they become more perfect instruments, hence those nations 
which possess the greatest number of good instruments for 
the knowledge of the spirit spheres, whether good instru- 
ments for the soul gifts or not, are the most advanced in 
the material apprehension of the knowledge of the spirit 
spheres. Their material instruments are better instruments 
for the knowledge, but not for the wisdom. Herein lies 
the same difference, in a different sense, as that which exist- 
ed between the lowly fishermen and the materially developed 
when the Lord Jesus Christ was brought forth. While there 
are many among all nations spiritually unfolded, there are a 
preponderance of those who, according to the fitness of their 
instruments, cognize or receive spiritual knowledge. Ger- 
man) has a greater number of good instruments For the 
knowledge of the spirit sphere-, while France and England 
have a- great, if not a greater, number of the spiritually un- 
folded, but tlie majority of those j n control lark- true wisdom, 
or rather i thai which is essential, under law, at this 

stage oi" development 



THE LOWEST AND THE HIGHEST. 



The lowest, in primordial cells which divide and sub- 
divide, reformed under the law of regeneration through 
countless different forms and species until man, (with mortal 
expression on earth,) in the real life, is developed, is as 
much a part of God, of the whole, as is the form of the high- 
est Arch-angel, composed of an aggregation of the most 
highly developed. Hence the lowest will become the high- 
est under immutable law. When you fix this truth in mind, 
you will realize not only the brotherhood of man, no matter 
what their color or stage of development, but the indissoluble 
tie linking you with the lowest. The lowest, in the first 
forms of life today are. thine, as well as the lowest brethren 
of all races, whose material brains and bodies are formed of 
life organisms still expressing the lowest characteristics of 
their animal progenitors. 

Many preach of retrogression on earth, not knowing the 
truth that there is no real retrogression, that that which 
seems so is due to those nations and individuals who have 
for purpose of development selected life organisms to trans- 
mit the undeveloped characteristics more recently evolved 
from the animal. This may be hard for the material brain 
to grasp but as they know all life originates not on the mor- 
tal plane, they must realize that all that directs, governs 
and guides life is of the spirit. As all is, in reality, spirit, 
all are on the upward march. Those who teach of circles, 
or retrogression are not yet correctly impressed. The low- 
est are of God, the highest are of Him, the lowest will be- 
come, in course of time and evolution, the highest, but the 
highest can never fall nor retrograde. From the imperfect 
to the perfect, incompletion to completion is true, and, evi- 
denced everywhere in nature which is but a manifestation, 
on this plane, of the real and 'true, the eternal background, 

28 



the invisible reality of the spirit. 

It is also taught and claimed by those who still express 
the knowledge of antedeluvian eras, that there is no such 
thing as perfection, that one must continually advance. 
While there is, in truth, no such thing as perfection in all 
material and spiritual world, where perfection abides in the 
Person of God there are many of His children who express 
perfection, who express the soul gifts as perfectly as He. So 
close are they to Him that, on the mortal plane, they are 
presumed to be absorbed in Him when they attain perfection. 
Whereas, in truth, every child of God ever retains his own 
personality and individuality. The soul gifts of love, com- 
passion, truth, etc., are but faintly impressed on mortal 
planes. In all spirit spheres there is no such thing as that 
cognized as evil. Evily, the result of the conditions neces- 
sary for the mortal plane, is unknown and understood to be 
but necessary for that plane. The life of the mortal is the 
life of the spirit undergoing certain experiences only possi- 
ble in the material worlds, as material worlds are, conjointly 
with the spiritual, formed to develop life from the lowest up 
to a child of God. The life, hence, of this world is the life 
of our spirit world. Every life organism has a real spirit 
organism ; when it leaves a lower form it is born anew in a 
higher in both worlds simultaneously, until formed in the body 
of animal which is transformed into a body made in the 
image of God and endowed with soul in the real life. The 
material body is but an instrument for this plane to continue 
development. The reformation, or regeneration of the life 
organisms in the different forms, is responsible for the be- 
lief in reincarnation. The reincarnation or in truth, reform- 
ation, under the law of regeneration, of all forms up to man 
ruth. But when animal is endowed witli soul, becomes 
conscious as child of God, the child of God is in charge of 
his real body, therefore from the lowest up to the high- 
est, in the body of a child of God, who continually advances 
until lie becomes the highest expression of all, an Arch-angel. 



THE DIVINE MIND AND PRINCIPLES. 



That which is cognized as The Spirit, The. One Life, The 
Divine Mind, Principles, the Cosmic Soul, etc., is, in reality 
God Omnipotent, Who is the Highest Expression of the 
Divine Mind and Principles in existence. Before one can 
get a correct conception of the Divine Mind and Principles, 
one must first recognize God is not a Creator of any thing 
that exists, that all has ever existed either as principles and 
life forces. The Life Principle which build form under 
law has ever existed. One must also cognize what is meant 
by Divine Mind, soul gifts or principles, in what manner the 
principles emanate from God, and how put in operation as 
Divine laws. 

The soul gifts, or principles are life, love, truth, power, 
wisdom, righteousness, etc. The. spiritual qualities are in- 
dustry, application, concentration, determination or resolu- 
tion, courage, loyalty, patience, forbearance, etc. God is 
not only the Highest Expression, but the Source of all these. 
Every spirit, on either mortal or spiritual plane, expresses 
these principles according to his development. The higher 
the expression, the more potent the magnetic vibrations 
which emanate from him, the more potent his influence for 
good, the more perfect instrument is he for putting these 
principles into law. Man, small, insignificant man, not the 
most majestic bodies in existence, is the highest media or 
expression of principles, not a planet, not a universe. That 
which is formed by the Divine Mind and Principle cannot 
be the source of that which it forms. If the numberless 
universes brought forth that of which they are formed, how 
could soul principles and soul gifts be put into operation un- 
less there were a Divine Mind to direct and control, and 
whence originate the principles which are made into laws? 



When one considers that man is the highest expression 
known on mortal plane, developing from the lowest to the 
highest, neither in a straight line nor a circle, one equally as 
incorrect as the other, one must realize that there must be 
in the spirit life, as here, different and higher expressions 
of Divine Mind developed sufficiently to understand space 
and time as well as Mind. Mortal mind will never be de- 
veloped enough to receive or transmit these truths, as they 
cannot be understood until one attains to the plane of Arch- 
angel, or, at least to very high spiritual development. But 
mortal mind can cognize that, as on this plane, in every 
country, there are those who occupy the highest places of 
authority, the Divine Rights, of those fitted <to reign, misin- 
terpreted on the mortal plane, as the Divine Rights of 
Kings, so there is in the real life one God Omnipotent. But 
as spirits have poor instruments to express Divine Rights, on 
the mortal plane, they express as best they can. 

As potentates, rulers of all kinds are the highest express- 
:" power, if not of right, on earth, so God in all the spirit- 
ual spheres, reigns not only with power and right, but is also 
the Source and the Fountain-head. From God radiate the 
principles of love, etc., so potently on trillions of vibrations, 
permeating all space, that in all the spirit spheres naught but 
these are expressed. Therefore, although lie is not Creator 
of the life forces, which emanate from Him as all that 
is created comes from Him, in a sense, He is Creator. In 
this way, from the life forces which emanate from Him, Super- 
by His Arch-angels, is Formed that which is called sub- 
stance, out of which all worlds and bodies arc formed. To 
the mortal, on undeveloped planes, thai a Being, regardless 
how great could form planets, suns and b< . out 

of principles vague and intangible, this appears incredible, 
unless explained in language which he can grasp. He must 
first think of what man, on this plane, has accomplished, out 

of that form of true spiritual substance cognized as a matter. 

usl cognize that man is now outside the realm of mat- 
lealing with that cognized as inponderable fore.-. He 

31 



cannot grasp steam, yet recognizes its power. He cannot 
see electricity, yet is familiar with its results. He cannot un- 
derstand radium, nor that matter disappears from the visible 
to the invisible. But he cognizes, that, although it disap- 
pears into that which is called electrons, it still exists. He 
also knows that material science is striving to produce life 
and that they already have produced some very low forms, 
sea-urchins, etc., just in the infancy of integration and dis- 
integration of matter. It would bewilder him were he told 
that science will yet succeed in producing beings, with a cer- 
tain degree of intelligence, the intelligence of the little life 
organisms in the aggregate. 

If mind, then, on mortal plane, has accomplished what it 
has out of the life impregnated substance, it does not require 
great development to cognize that man, when more develop- 
ed, will perform greater works and that his highest express- 
ion in the ispirit life, as he brings forth beings, here, form 
worlds, suns, and the bodies of all forms of life, and God's 
children. If, as some religions claim, a Divine Ruler is needed 
for every planet, the House of The Ruler, is it not reasonable 
to presume, that, as a planet is only a unit in the great whole, 
one of countless others, there must be countless Rulers, and 
they subject to one Omnipotent Power, as the various Prin- 
cipalities of Germany are subject to the Kaiser, and the 
United States of America to the President, with this great 
difference, Omnipotent God is not only Omnipotent Power 
expressed in perfect love, righteousness, etc., but, difficult as 
this is to grasp, the source from which all His children receive 
life, soul, and body. Therefore in truth, "in spirit we live, 
move and have our being." Life, all life forces vibrate 
from God, when these, under law, are put in harmony with 
organisms, they begin to build substance as required and 
directed by the Arch-angels. 

All spiritual and material worlds evolve conjointly, the 
spiritual formed of substance immune to change and destruc- 
tion, the material capable of being transformed from the 
visible into the invisible, never destroyed, but disintegrated 



and disassociated, all material bodies the same. As the brain 
and body of a child of God is a very important part of him, 
it must be developed, so as to be in harmony, before the ego 
or spirit becomes conscious as a child of God and receives 
that which is cognized as soul, when connected with the 
Divine Mind of the Father. When one knows of what the 
brain and body is composed, one realizes that the little life 
organisms, composing it, must be trained in all the qualities 
which will make it possible for a child to express the soul 
gifts. Were not these essential qualities developed, the 
spirit could not express the soul gifts. Were the brain and 
body lazy, torpid, sluggish, incompetent, undeveloped, he 
could not express the soul gifts, therefore, the brain and 
body must develop in the only way in which they can be de- 
veloped, under the severe conditions of the mortal plane of 
consciousness. One can understand how essential it is to 
have the spiritual qualities developed. What could the 
greatest love, power, strength, wisdom, accomplish without 
industry, application, concentration, etc? Every one of these 
qualities are as essential as the soul gifts, for the soul gifts 
cannot be expressed without them. Hence, if man on the 
mortal plane needs the spiritual qualities to express himself in 
work, how much more needed where the works are so stu- 
pendous. 



THE DOCTRINE OF LOVE. 



It is customary with many to ridicule universal 
love because not yet developed along spiritual lines, 
they are either powerless or reluctant to admit the 
truth, that all are children of God or whatsoever 
Power they believe in, irrespective of race, creed, or 
color. The greatest expression of love is not expressed 
in idle words, meaningless phrases, but in acts of sym- 
pathy, kindness, consideration, charity, clemency, 
whether expressed by those of any race, no matter 
whether highly developed or not. The Lord Jesus 
Christ, taught "I bring ye one new commandment that 
ye love one another," knowing that this command- 
ment alone was sufficient for all time, as it is the most 
potent law throughout all worlds, the supreme law of 
God, all Love. 

Many, on undeveloped planes in mortal worlds, 
deem the passion of the animal, in truth, its antithesis, 
love. Animal passion is confined to mortal worlds 
for purpose of procreation, and, although the spirit 
is brought forth similarly, in a sense, in the real life, 
he is not the ofT-spring of the material, the child of 
passion, but the soul child of God, put in charge of a 
brain and body formed of highly developed life organ- 
isms, brought forth, under the care of Celestial Angels, 
inheriting the brains and bodies from parents, the 
soul from God. Therefore, every spirit inherits a 
soul connected with the Divine Mind of God, All 
Love, and a brain and body expressing according to 
its development, this love in varying degrees, in both 
worlds. Every spirit in the real life, strives to ex- 
press this law more than any other, knowing the in- 
dissoluble tie which links all. Every spirit, due to 

34 



all the brain, excepting that wherein is located con- 
sciousness, being shut off, can only express according 
to the development of the material brain and senses. 
The material brain, under law, is first formed to suit 
each individual case. Those inheriting certain organ- 
isms, the born fool, the moral pervert do not advance, 
although there are many, under favorable conditions 
who develop, reform and create brain. Material 
brain and mind are as distinct as are the two bodies. 
The mind, formed in the material world, is not the 
real spiritual mind, although, all that is real is retain- 
ed. Only the good is real, therefore all not formed 
correctly or truly is modified in the true light, as when 
one comes into the truth on earth, one changes all 
former views and beliefs. The spirit, on earth is not 
born conscious of his Divine origin. Many never 
are conscious of aught of the truth. Many never can 
express a soul gift, can never know love, and have con- 
tempt for those who express it. But they are all 
God's children and express the soul gifts in the real 
life. 

When a spirit, under law, through spiritual and 
material impressions, develops his material brain 
through individual will and effort, he then can express 
the truths of the real life more correctly, and, as love 
is the greater power in existence, he expresses it in 
all relations of mortal life. He is tender, kind, sym- 
pathetic, considerate of all, but he cannot feel in accord 
and unison with even his own unless they are on sim- 
ilar planer of development. 

It is impossible for one who expresses, purity, 
goodness and righteousness to be in accord with those 
who express the opposite, and although, they love the 
real spirit, they cannot the false, mortal expression. 

One who loves one who i< ;i criminal loves not the evil 

acts, hut the soul, the spirit. Hence, ;ill who love 
this class, whether connected by tics of consanguinity 



or not, ever love the real spirit, not the mortal express- 
ion. In this sense, Mrs. Eddy is correct. The false, 
mortal concept is not the real man or spirit, but the 
false mortal concept, while it lasts, is as real a vehicle 
of expression as is the real spirit brain and body. 

The Lord Jesus Christ was a false mortal con- 
cept, but He was different in the sense that His brain 
and body were composed of highly developed life 
organisms, and that He was impressed solely by God. 
No mortal body ever lived in the spirit life, but all life 
ever lives in bodies there, whilst impressing bodies 
formed of other life organisms here. Every life (spirit 
organism) in material world has two bodies, the mortal 
and the spiritual. Every life organism, not ordained to 
develop on the mortal plane has but one, the real and 
true spirit one. Every life organism in the real life 
is under the law of love, on the mortal plane, under 
law, impressed with the instinct of self preservation. 
All life organisms to be formed in the brain and body 
of a child of God receive development in the two 
worlds. Not a life organism, whether material sci- 
ence knows it or not, but what receives spiritual 
development. When a spirit has a material brain 
and body amenable to love, he expresses more per- 
fectly the love of the real life. Although his mate- 
rial brain constantly changes, it is generally, although 
not always, formed of life organisms which continually 
advance. But, although the spirit has dominion over 
all in his material brain and body, he, under material 
conditions over which he has no control, is subject to 
Divine law. 

When a spirit develops his material brain under 
the law of the material, heeds material impressions, 
and not the spiritual, he will not learn until he 
violates law repeatedly. Herein the animal diseases 
and propensities do their allotted work. One who in- 
herits the animal characteristics, often cannot conquer 



them until through various methods of purification, he 
wills to put his spiritual impressions into effect. Any- 
one who, regardless how highly developed in material 
knowledge, interprets the spiritual materially does 
not advance spiritually, until he conquers the material 
and recognizes the truth, that all material knowledge 
is founded upon the erroneous concepts or beliefs of 
undeveloped conditions. He who expresses in acts, 
no matter how lowly his station, whether materially 
wise or not, love, righteousness, charity sympathy, 
etc., is more highly unfolded spiritually, than he who, 
despite all the false knowledge of antedeluvian eras, 
fails to express these highest of all soul gifts. He 
who possesses both material knowledge and spiritual 
wisdom, recognizing that only the good is real, that 
only the good can endure, gives the material its true 
place, ever and always subordinate to the spiritual. 
Universal love, the brotherhood of man, felt by many 
on a high plane, is the imperfect expression of the 
love, not alone sympathy, tenderness, but the love all 
entertain for each other in the real life, where the 
planes of development are founded upon, primarily, 
the expression of love. On the mortal plane, love is 
often unaccompanied by wisdom, in the real life they 
are ever united. 

The highest material plane is ever lower than the 
lowest spiritual plane, but, as on earth, there are various 
planes of development. One with aspirations to 
acquire knowledge of the arts, works and achievements 
of others, as the majority do on earth, is not on as high 
a plane as one who expresses the love and wisdom of 
the soul, in works, arts and achievements of his own. 
Hence there are many just liberated who are more 
eager to acquire the knowledge of the spirit spheres 
than to express, until they develop their instruments, 
the wisdom and love, while there are others who ex- 
press the love, and unconsciously express wisdom, 



whilst acquiring knowledge, in works, arts and achieve- 
ments of their own. He then who loveth all, from 
the lowest to the highest, like unto his Father, who 
maketh no distinctions, is, whether on mortal or spirit- 
ual plane, more truly wise, even though as ignorant of 
worldly knowledge as were the "lowly Fishermen," 
than those who think that wisdom consists of merely 
acquiring as much as possible of the work, arts and 
achievements of others, and of making of their minds 
an "olla podrida" of that which was not as clearly 
expressed as today in the works, arts and achievements 
of those with better instruments. While it is true 
that there have been, here and there, amongst all races, 
at certain stages of development, very good instruments 
for the knowledge of the spirit world, as brain is 
gradually advancing with the majority, the highest 
plane of brain development today is higher than ever 
before, and consequently there is a more correct ex- 
pression in the sciences, arts, etc., than ever before, 
even though it may not appear so to those who are 
ruled by precedent and whose judgment is influenced 
by the opinions of others. No one correctly informed 
doubts the advancement of science. No one doubts 
that philosophic thought is on a higher, a more uni- 
versal plane. The highest, not kept for a few, as in 
days of old, but spread broadcast for all. No one 
doubts that the various religions are unfolding and 
that there are more correct interpretations of that 
which is the base, the foundation stone of all religion, 
the love of an Infinite Power, the spirit's longing and 
love expressed as perfectly as he can, according to the 
brain development of his race and epoch. 

As science has advanced and rejects Aristotle's con- 
ception of the universe, so philosophy has, and rejects 
his conception of "The Unmoved Mover," and as brain 
has evolved on these lines, so brains spiritually un- 
folded are better instruments to give the truth than 



in Buddha's time and more unfolded today to appre- 
hend, than when the Lord Jesus came, the Doctrine 
of Love. The Doctrine of Love, although given 
to a very few was intended for all when pre- 
pared to receive it, for all, not for one race, not for 
one religion, not for one especial church organization 
nor society, but for all. The Lord Jesus Christ found- 
ed neither church, organization nor society, knowing 
that they invaribly limit and hinder real development. 
Does any organization or society which shuts out one 
of God's children for not being able to believe as it 
demands, practice that which the Lord Jesus exempli- 
fied all His life, love and freedom for all, under law. 
That which limits development, restricts freedom 
of thought is not the highest, and although suited to 
the planes of those who can grasp no higher, it is not 
for those who can. Therefore, this now being im- 
pressed, the most correct interpretation of the Doc- 
trine of Love ever given, binds and limits no one. 
This true Christ religion, destined to be the religion 
of the future, will build its church in the souls of all 
who come into the true realization, not in church, 
organization or society. The truth will be felt by 
every one who is impressed with the true light, the 
Gospel of the Doctrine of Love. The truth does not 
claim to heal you morally, mentally, physically, it does 
not promise to lead you to spiritual heights by a mate- 
rail road, but it shows each and all that the power 
lies within every child of God, (ordained to advance 
on this plane, you may be one of them, regardless how 
ill in body, or how undeveloped the brain,) to your- 
self develop, through striving to conquer animal char- 
acteristics, the spiritual, and when you do you can not 
only keep yourself as well as any healer, but can get 
the correct impressions to develop in all ways, the 
power to express the knowledge of the spirit spheres, 
and, above all, you will gain the correct conception 



of God, your true place in the real life, and the 
knowledge, not faith alone, that you are not a. misera- 
ble sinner, but a child of God, and that your develop- 
ment on both planes depends mainly, upon your free 
will and individual efforts, that "Heaven helps all 
who help themselves," more than those who depend 
upon others to think for them, others to heal them, 
others to work for them. Hence, when this true con- 
ception of Christ's Doctrine of Love is realized, it will 
manifest itself in giving the self respect which a child 
of God cannot help but feel, a self reliance and self 
poise, which, whether it tends to benefit materially 
or not, will give the "peace that passeth understand- 
ing/' and the strength to bear all sorrows with equ- 
animity, the realization that true wealth is of the 
spirit, entirely distinct from the material, and, though, 
here ye be "an hungered, naked and thirsty," the con- 
sciousness of your real wealth, the wealth that endures 
forever, will make you submit with a good grace to 
either adversity or prosperity, if it be for thy best 
development, under the law of Omnipotent Wisdom 
and Love. 



LIFE EVERLASTING. 



Daily this term is used, on the mortal plane, 
without the least idea of its real meaning. Life ever- 
lasting does not mean, as presumed by many, that life 
begins and continues throughout eternity, or that it 
begins and ends on earth, but it means that the life 
forces, which develop the substance, which form the 
countless life bodies from the primordial cells up, has 
existed forever. The life everlasting which emanates 
solely from God, with and through Him has ever 
lasted and ever will last. Life cannot die. But, 
although, life has ever existed, life organisms and 
bodies are being brought forth and developed, in 
countless worlds, perpetually. The life, the soul, in 
every child of God has existed forever, the life organ- 
isms, and the substance of their bodies, created by His 
life force have been formed, developed from the low- 
est to the highest to become fit, ready for the soul child 
of God. A soul child! Do you realize your stupend- 
ous potentialities? Have ye any conception of the 

41 



glories which await every one of ye from the lowest 
to the highest? Ever bear this in mind, the low- 
est, in time will develop into the highest, and is as 
much a part of God as is the highest. Hence, when 
prone to judge and condemn, remember they are 
of God and a part of yourself, and it is not righteous 
to judge God or the wisdom of Omnipotence. For 
what do ye when ye seek to judge the author of your 
being and all that is manifest to ye of mortal creation, 
when ye continually beseech Him to change that 
which must be? And ever remember when ye judge, 
ye judge with the finite mind and brain of the mor- 
tal, not at all with the true judgment of the spirit. 
The time has come when many are sufficiently advanc- 
ed to judge correctly, hence these truths are given. 
The Kingdom of God, of love is within ye, a part of 
ye. When ye are ready for the light or just so much 
as ye are prepared to receive, every one is prepared 
to show ye the way, and, although, this one may be 
judged by ye, according to your limitations, judged 
the faults of the mortal, not the truth of the spirit, ye 
cannot change that which is ordained by Divine law. 
Ye must know that only one on earth was impressed 
solely by God, and that all mortals are subject to the 
animal plane, therefore must through individual ef- 
fort, and free will overcome and endure much ere 
they are prepared to become instruments for the 
higher truths, and, even though highly developed, are, 
under law, over which they have no control, liable for 
a moment to err in judgment, but only for a moment, 



as they are good instruments and retrieve themselves 
speedily. Hence, it must be known that the great- 
est teachers, prior to Buddha and since, have all had 
occasional lapses, when, for a time, the material con- 
quered, but ever come forth stronger after every 
lapse. The most highly developed are those whose 
works and acts art superior to the idle words of the 
undeveloped. What avail though your words be 
high and lofty if your acts be mean and low? Hence, 
all should be judged, not by words but by acts, and 
as true religion consists of not offering up vain repi- 
titions as do the heathen and the pharisee, but of 
good, righteous acts of love and clemency, he or she, 
who, even, though privately, does the most good, 
judges most charitably, is more truly living the real 
life of the spirit than the one, who like the pharisee, 
is hpyocritical, whilst wearing the aspect of a saint 
and who judges unrighteously those whom they can- 
not understand. 

Righteous judgment of wrong is different from 
unrighteous judgment of right. Hence, those suf- 
ficiently advanced judge with righteous judgment 
that which they see is not right and seek to correct, 
even though they meet with the unrighteous judgment 
of those who are not yet fitted to judge correctly. If 
one sees a brother or sister doing that which one knows 
will end in sorrow, it is not right to smile sweetly and 
ignore it, but right to use all means possible to make 
them see the truth. With the majority, (not the 
fool, the weakling, the degenerate, the mentally afflict- 



er,) love and kindness ever prevail. When one fails 
with these, one must resort to that which alone will 
keep in check the animal propensities. It is neither 
judicious nor loving to let loose a wild best of the 
jungle, and, oft, these mortals, through no fault of 
theirs, victims of heredity, under law, are but little 
higher. There is provided, on the mortal plane, all 
that is necessary to meet all conditions, and, although 
it seems to some they could better conditions, they 
must realize, when the time is ripe, all are impressed 
solely from the spirit spheres to do that which is essen- 
tial, and, that, regardless how great their material 
knowledge, not one of them can ever act, put that 
knowledge into operation until impressed by the spirit 
to do it. Oh, ye blind, know ye not, that, until ye 
are prepared, ye can do nothing? That ye must first 
develop thyselves, ere ye can become fit instruments to 
better conditions that all thy knowledge, all thy learn- 
ing, all thy achievements and works are due to how 
correctly, ye the spirits, can transmit, through thy 
imperfect instruments, the truths of the real life? 
From whence receive ye thy vaunted wisdom, from 
whence comes thy intuitions, thy impressions, the 
marvels of the subjective, the subconscious mind? If 
ye be but mechanical machines, who guides, who 
keeps your machine active, filled with life? Not 
thy brain, the thinker cannot be located there, although 
there are certain "mind areas" used by the thinker 
who himself develops and creates brain after first 



formed for him, not by the nervous system nor any 
part of the material body, then whence comes the 
governing force, the ruling personality or power? If 
it has body here to connect it with the earth, must not 
it have body to connect it with spirit life, the real 
and the true? If there are countless millions who 
are connected with the material world, for a transitory 
period, must there not be countless millions connected 
with the spirit life which is eternal? Many on this 
plane deem that only here have they different indivi- 
dual bodies, and, that "The Spirit," soul of God Omni- 
potent, manifests through these bodies, and others 
that through many reincarnations, they gradually 
purge themselves of all the material. Many others, 
that, after educating and developing brain, they are a 
product of that which they have educated and develop- 
ed, many others that within a moment the material 
body is abandoned and the soul transformed into a 
spirit body. These various beliefs are incorrect im- 
pressions of the truth. The Power or Principle 
which evolves from the imperfect the perfect on the 
mortal plane, must possess the wisdom to do it, and if 
all must receive development upon the mortal plane, 
to acquire not wisdom, but certain experiences, how 
can they develop unless they are impressed with the 
wisdom to do it, therefore why return repeatedly to 
an animal plane when they can obtain wisdom from 
the Fountain-head and Source in the real spirit life? 
It can be seen that the mortal life is not for the pur- 
pose of acquiring wisdom, not for the purpose of 
advancing mentally or morally, but for the purpose 
of developing certain qualities. The Soul of God, 
the Body of God is, pure, holy and perfect The 
souls of God's children are pure, holy and perfect, 

45 



the bodies of God's children are not and must be de- 
veloped to become fit instruments to express the soul 
gifts more perfectly. All love, all wisdom, all power 
all strength, is the heritage of all God's children, but 
with free will and individual efforts, after the brains 
and bodies are put in their charge they must continue 
to develop their minds. All who receive bodies de- 
veloped sufficiently to continue development independ- 
ently, more or less, in the spirit world, pass away 
prior to being brought forth, connected with the 
Divine Mind and given soul. All who do not, in 
the most perfect way, develop when not hampered by 
law, through free will and individual effort on the 
mortal plane, in one, as is presumed, "incarnation," in 
realit}^ in one attachment to a mortal body. 

Many cannot realize that all that comes from the 
Infinite is ever pure and holy, that in all spirit spheres 
there is nothing but righteousness, and that the appar- 
ent evil and undeveloped conditions of the mortal 
plane are not for the purpose of purifying that 
which comes from God, the soul, but to develop from 
low to high a brain and body for His children. All 
life forms are on different planes of progression. All, 
notwithstanding how regarded on the mortal plane, 
advancing, the life form of a child of God the high- 
est, evolved from the lowest, in the real life express- 
ing only the soul gifts according to the plane of de- 
velopment. The mortal plane, not illusory, but the 
undeveloped conditions necessary for that plane, only 
sensed upon that plane through the material brain 
and senses. Without material brain and senses one 
could not think nor be connected with material life. 
All spirits, not ordained for it, and detached by death, 
know nothing about it, excepting when they enter the 
material consciousness, as spirits, (mortals) on earth 
know nothing about the spirit life unless they enter 
the spiritual consciousness. Therefore in a certain 

46 



sense, the mortal life is but a state of consciousness, 
although material substance is as real as the spiritual 
while it lasts. When it is understood that the spirit 
in the real life is the spirit manifesting through a mate- 
rial body, one must realize that there is always a 
spirit body, the real and true, with every mortal body, 
whether seen by mortals or not, a "spiritual and a 
natural body," which is produced by the life ever 
lasting of God, not that the spirit body has lived as a 
conscious child of God forever, but that, after attain- 
ing to the consciousness of a child of God, he con- 
tinues to exist forever. The spirit ordained for the 
earth, to develop his real brain and body, is attached 
to a material body, whether finite mind of the mate- 
rial can grasp this or not, and ever with it until it 
abandons it by that which is cognized as death. 

Some claim to have seen their spirits or their 
astral bodies. But as they are ever and always in 
the one true spirit body, and are by no means possessors 
of the power to destroy that which is formed to en- 
dure forever, after it attains to its full growth, with 
but slight changes, this is impossible. Although 
many have seen their material bodies after leaving 
them by sleep or death, since they are ever in the real, 
true body. If one, in a material body, could see his 
real body, then he, the spirit, the ego would be in the 
material, a part of it and not in the real body. Who 
hath ever located him in the material bod] ? The 
child of God can only be conscious in one place at a 
time, and is ever in the real and true body when mag- 
netized into consciousness on the material plane, ami 
seemingly to some, the astral. 

The real body, the permanent abiding place of 
the individual spirit is not some eternal spirit, reincar- 
nating countless times OH earth, hut the spirit brought 

forth on the mortal plane, (whether he passes away 
prior to birth, still-horn, or ordained to continue 

17 



development on earth), with the same parents, friends, 
etc., in the real life, all children of God. Those who 
see spirits who have passed on thousands of years ago 
impressing mortal bodies, are mistaken in supposing 
that they are reincarnated, or brought forth as babes 
on earth, they are really impressing a body whose 
spirit is absent, while they are in possession for vary- 
ing periods, but, almost, invariably they turn the body 
over to the spirit born with it ere death to the mortal 
body. Mind does not evolve. The Supreme Prin- 
ciple, Divine Mind is Perfect. God is the Perfect 
Expression of the Divine Mind. All His children 
are connected with it, and express according to their 
plane of advancement in the real life, and according 
to the development of their brain and senses in both 
worlds. Mind is not evolving even on earth, but 
brains are evolving to express mind. That which is 
called mortal mind, is ever more or less unreliable, as 
it is formed from the personal experiences of the in- 
dividual spirit on mortal planes. Thus it can be 
seen that all minds vary and are formed, under law, 
according to education, environment, training, associa- 
tion, etc. Mortal mind, a part of spiritual mind, 
advances with the true spiritual, therefore modifies 
or changes that which it has formed through the unre- 
liable testimony of the material brain and senses. 
The higher the expression of the soul gifts, the more 
developed the mind. 

To recapitulate, although life seemingly begins to 
the individual on this plane, life and soul that ever 
existed, but not the vehicles of expression, the bodies, 
which are brought forth on the two planes in the two 
worlds conjointly/' a spiritual and a natural body," 
out of the life forces and endowed with soul. 

Christian Science cognizes correctly a Perfect 
God and perfect man or spirit. But spirit or idea, 
although pure and holy, must attain perfection through 



his own individual efforts. He is not born perfect 
even in the real life, but advances from the lowest to 
the highest spiritual plane, ever expressing more and 
more perfectly the soul gifts. The mortal life, to 
bring forth and develop conjointly with the spiritual, 
the brains and bodies of all, to develop the essential 
qualities, without which it would be impossible to 
advance, equally as essential as the spirit, in truth, but 
€ form of spirit life, and phase of spirit consciousness, 
hence, any religion which, or any teacher who claims 
that the material is not also of God Omnipotent and 
as important in bringing forth and developing life as 
the spirit, are not entirely correctly impressed. 

God is Omnipotent, the Divine Mind, Principle, 
not the devil, not the powers of darkness, not even mor- 
tal mind. 'While the animal characteristics, the pre- 
dispositions, the diseases and the propensities are in a 
certain sense, more or less illusory, a state of con- 
sciousness, our mortal world and mortal bodies are not 
"false human concepts," but the substance of which 
they are composed, is as immune to destruction when 
disassociated, although not to change, as the real and 
true world and bodies, who are immune to change 
and destruction. Therefore, while all pertaining to 
the undeveloped conditions of mortal life is, in truth, 
a state of consciousness, ordained for development, 

neither mortal mind nor the spirits who impress thA 
mortal bodies, who form mortal mind create the illu- 
sions, [f so they would be more potent than God to 
evolve . vil out of good, an impossibility. I low could an 
Omnipotent, All Wise, All-G6od, Power permit His 
children or "ideas" to create the terrible trials of the 
mortal plane, even in dreams, if not absolutely neces- 
sary? And how could a hob, pure spirit 
the horrors of this plane, from whence evolve them? 
The material plane and material life risted 

and will ever e? >lutely necessary to develop 



all life from the lowest to the stage when fit to be in 
harmony with soul. All has ever existed. All life 
forces, all soul gifts, but bodies of His children are 
ever being formed, and developed as well as worlds 
formed for them out of His life forces and the true 
spiritual substance which is ever life impregnated. 
Every child must have recorded on his brain all essen- 
tial experiences of lower forms of life, prior to con- 
nection with the Divine Mind. Thence, he, with 
individual effort and free will continues his develop- 
ment, and, as he advances, more and more perfectly 
expresses the soul gifts. Could this be done without 
suffering, it would be done. Suffering is absolutely 
essential for many but not all on the mortal plane. 
All that can be done to ameliorate, to lighten their bur- 
dens is done. Teachers were provided for every 
plane of development, in all races, until the race which 
brought forth the Lord Jesus Christ was developed 
sufficiently to bring forth a Being to be in tune with 
the Infinite, with God. Not to interfere with that 
which must be or it would not be, not to save from 
hell and damnation, but to give all the truth that 
brain could apprehend, to clarify, as much as possi- 
ble, the mental horizon, as well as to instill spiritual 
truths, ever and always leading to the heights, not 
above, but within each and all of God's children, The 
Kingdom of God is within ye, the Kingdom of Good- 
ness within all, the lowest and the highest. 

"And if any man hear my words and believe not, 
T judge him not, for I am come not to judge the world 
but to save the world. For I have not spoke of 
myself but of my Father who sent me, He gave me a 
commandant what I should say, and what I should 
speak, and I know that His commandant is Life Ever- 
lasting whatsoever T speak. Therefore even as the 
father said unto me so 1 speak." 

The life everlasting promised by the Lord Jesus 
bo 



Christ, the sole physical manifestation of our Father, 
never can be aught but life everlasting, the life ever- 
lasting of Him who impressed "Before Abraham was 
I am." Then spake God directly to His children, 
attached Himself to the Lord. But when the Lord 
said, "Thee" or "My Father" He merely received 
impressions from Him on vibrations, similar to the 
vibrations of wireless telegraphy and telephonerv not 
yet fully understood on the mortal plane. 



HOW TO HEAL YOURSELF. 



Although there are many who claim to heal oth- 
ers and themselves without the aid of material agen- 
cies, there is not one who does not depend upon the 
material, and not one permanent cure performed with- 
out the continued use of the material or that which is 
called material on the mortal plane of consciousness, 
for, in truth, matter is but a form of the true spiritual 
substance and the mortal plane a phase of spiritual 
consciousness. When it is known that the maintain- 
ence of life, in a mortal body under God depends 
upon, not the spirit child of God impressing, animat- 
ing it, but its countless life (spirit organisms) which, 
under law, are kept in equilibrium and activity, it will 
be realized that solely when they abandon the body 
is it really dead, inert matter. Therefore death to 
the mortal body means not the abandoning of it by its 
own individual spirit, (mortal bodies have been kept- 
alive and impressed by other spirits for varying per- 
iods), but the detaching and disassociating of the life 
organisms composing it. 

The air, the water, inorganic and organic food 
are composed of the life forces and organisms which 
maintain life in all material forms. After the 
primordial cells divide and subdivide, seemingly, from 
similar cells, they develop and form bodv, which is 
but an aggregation of them and the substance manu- 
factured by them. After body is formed, it depends 
for its sustenance, upon the organisms in the air, 
(three-fourths of the food of the mortal child is air), 
inorganic and organic food in water, etc. The body 
needs a certain amount of the necessary elements com- 
posing it, which vary in all forms of life in degree 



and quantity. It needs a certain amount of iron, 
sodium, potash, sulphur, lime, besides oxygen, nitro- 
gen, carbon, etc., and various other elements. The 
sole way in which these can be produced is through 
the organisms, taken by the mother whilst the child 
is being formed. After the child is brought forth it 
is absolutely imperative for the child to have that 
which is essential to develop brain and body or the 
life organisms leave or are detached by that which is 
cognized as death, as they need the life organism of 
the air, water, organic and inorganic food to build 
the tissues or substance of the body. If, therefore, 
to form the child, ere brought forth, and after mate- 
rial agencies are necessary, they are equally as im- 
portant throughout the maintainance of life in the 
material body. Therefore it can be seen that the life 
forces and organisms actually form that supposed to 
be the material substance. How they do it is a ques- 
tion not yet solved by material science, although the 
advanced scientist knows that each infinitesimally small 
organism knows exactly what it has to do. The 
question with him is whether it is directed from with- 
out, or impressed from within. The truth is every 
life organism is, not only directed from without in the 
real life, impressed from the outside under law, but 
seemingly impressed within themselves on the mortal 
plane. Thus, they form the body ere brought forth, 
ere the brain is connected with the Divine Mind, and 
acquires personality, and, ere the child either develops 
brain or forms mind. If, therefore they form the 
brain and body ere the child, the individual spirit, 
does, (perfectly independent of him), do they still, 
after the child obtains more or less control of his brain 
and body, continue to develop it independently of the 
child, or do they develop it under the control of the 
child? 

When one considers, that without the life forces 

53 



and organisms no child could have a body, and, that 
these, upon the mortal plane, are dependent upon oth- 
ers to maintain nutrition or nourish them, it can be 
seen that the individual spirit must rely upon them 
whilst he is in charge of the material body to keep life 
in the body. Should he deprive himself of air, food, 
water, no organism would stay, little by little all would 
abandon the body and it would become dead matter. 
Therefore, air, food, water is absolutely essential. If 
the proper kind, (that which must give the requisite 
amount of the elements, essential for the life organ- 
isms to renew and repair the waste) is not given, the 
life organisms instead of building and renewing, breed 
poisons and gases. The life builder, the friendly life 
organism becomes, in a sense, a destroyer, while the 
disease germs, always more or less prevalent, obtain 
control and the body becomes diseased, or all life 
organisms leave it and it ceases to exist. Hence, to 
maintain health in the body, these little workers must 
be kept in harmony. 

The spirit child of God, impressing the body, is 
ever harmonious, but his instruments, his brain and 
body are more dependent on that supposed to be the 
material, than upon the spiritual . If a body requires 
a certain compound or element, iron, sulphur, etc., 
which it does not obtain from the air, food and wa- 
ter, the most positive mental attitude, the greatest 
faith can only supply the deficiency by developing the 
material out of the material agencies provided. The 
Lord Jesus Christ and a very limited number have 
been and are capable of transforming the disease germ 
into a healthy one, a builder instead of a destroyer. 
But even when so, harmony can only be maintained 
under material law. Many rely upon the power 
within to heal themselves, not realizing what the 
power is nor how done. Animals, under law, are 
impressed, with that deemed instinct, to select the right 



food and water, the life organisms of their bodies, 
under law also, attend to the renewing and repairing. 
Man is often impressed likewise. Those who are 
impressed correctly, better instruments for the spirit, 
are impressed like the animals, only in a greater de- 
gree, how to live properly, and how to maintain 
harmony not only in the body, but in the brain. There- 
fore those who rely upon both the material and the 
spiritual, who learn that which puts their bodies out 
of harmony, that which suits each one individually, 
the air, the exercise, the food, the water, and, even, if 
necessary the tonic, the medicine, keep themselves 
well and harmonious. Those who do not heed 
their own impressions, and who will not rely upon the 
the impressions of others, must learn their lessons 
through disease, sorrow, and suffering. That which 
is good in one case is injurious in another. 

A strong robust man can do, with impunity, that 
under which a weak would succumb. A healthful 
woman that which would kill a delicate one. A 
man, used to the open, take food which would pros- 
trate one of sedentary habits. 

When one fails to provide for the material prop- 
erly while living a spiritual life, it is impossible to 
restore harmony until the material is attended to, 
hence, many healers are powerless to relieve, much 
less cure, and many, despite repeated affirmations, and 
pure elevating thought fail to make it constructive, 
did they combine the two they would meet with greater 
success. The Lord Jesus Christ changed water into 
wine, and multiplied the loaves and fishes for mate- 
rial needs. Had the material not needed them, He 
would have relied solely upon the spiritual. When 
it is known that all life maintainance, in suhstanee, 
depends not only upon the life principle, but sub- 
stance of various elements and compounds, it will be 
cognized that various substances are compounded dif- 

■ 



ferently. The substance formed by the life principle 
and organisms for the spirit bodies is entirely distinct 
from the substance formed by them on mortal plane. 
Under directivity they know how to combine and 
group themselves to form the substance required. 
Water transformed into wine was performed by the 
Lord, (to whom all life organisms were subservient,) 
impressing the life organisms in the water to group 
themselves differently and to develop that which 
caused it to ferment, as the life organisms do in all 
liquors and wines. With the same power He im- 
pressed others to form into loaves and fishes, as sci- 
ence will yet do in a different manner. Were food, 
air and water not necessary, there would be none 
provided. It is millions of years since man was first 
evolved, and he still consumes as much as when first 
brought forth, although many holy adepts and others 
have fasted for many days, and fast is, often, attended 
with beneficial results, when the spirit is detached 
from the body and it is entranced, (with suspended 
animation,) it is often attended with danger when the 
spirit is not detached and the body not entranced* 
When the body is entranced, all its little life organisms 
are magnetized into insensibility and vitilized on the 
spirit side. When a body is ill or out of harmony 
from various reasons, either mental or physical, if one 
has a brain in harmony, (the body oft is inharmon- 
ious independent of the brain and vice versa,) one 
can dominate with the will of the spirit, by means of 
pure, healthful, elevating thought the inharmonious 
life organisms and restore harmony. Many cures 
have been and are performed by spirit realizing his 
power and expressing it in this way. Every child of 
God is connected with the Divine Mind of his Father, 
every child has the power, when rightly understood, 
of controlling all life organisms. But the Divine 
Mind acts not contrary to Divine Law, hence, the 



body must be attended to materially on a material 
plane. When the brain is out of harmony, one can 
treat it oneself under the law of suggestion in this 
way, "I am a child of God, I, in the real life, express 
His love, power, health, righteousness, I, spirit am 
well, strong, happy, righteous, I command with love 
all life organisms in my material body to express the 
love, the strength, righteousness of the real life, I am 
love, health, righteousness, etc." It should be real- 
ized that the pure, holy child of God who is connected 
with the Divine Mind does not need the treatments, 
but his material brain and body do. When he ex- 
presses, through his material brain, (which must be 
in a harmonious condition), harmony, he then restores 
harmony in the body. 

All systems of healing are adapted for the various 
planes of development. Materia Medica is the most 
popular and efficacious for the majority. To deny the 
truth that some of its most self abnegating, greatest 
minds are doing more to save life, under Divine law, 
upbuild mentally, morally, physically, besides, through 
sanitation suppressing epidemics than all the mental 
breaches combined, is folly in the light of actual facts, 
God, njcho gives them the light to heal through 
material agencies, also gives the genuine healer of 
other systems the same light to heal in an apparently 
spiritual manner many cases abandoned by them as 
hopeless. Both heal, under Divine law through dif- 
ferent means and methods, when so ordained, if not 
both fail, as countless operations which fail to keep 
life prove regardless how successful, as well as the 
countless sufferers who succumb under the mental 
branches. 

The mistakes of the mental result from relying 
solely upon that which they deem the spiritual, not 
recognizing that the material is also a form of spirit- 
ual substance which is, under laws adapted to it, en- 

57 



tirely distinct from the substance of the real life, that 
the mortal brain and body is not the spirit brain and 
body, hence can neither be ignored nor treated as the 
real brain and body. Therefore, healers have little 
to do with the actual healing, merely, like physician 
and surgeon, are instruments under law, to, when so 
ordained, either heal or, seemingly, prolong life. And 
often, the undeveloped healer, as well as the inexperi- 
enced physician and surgeon, are instrumental in 
keeping many suffering, possibly not needlessly, but 
indefinitely, who could be cured by the advanced 
physician or surgeon or the developed healer much 
more speedily. Thus when one finds one is not bene- 
fitted by one system after a fair trial, one should not 
prolong suffering, // not awakened to the truth, but 
seek another, recognizing that one, as much as the 
other is of God. It is just as loving to be told the 
truth to make preparation for the final awakening, as 
to go, relying upon the healer, who sees but life while 
the dews of death are gathering fast. I, myself, 
whilst my husband was passing, relying until the last, 
upon the sole hope given me by Christian Science and 
Truth healers, saw the futility of useless affirmations 
opposed to truth, that, whilst, indeed all affirmations 
are true regarding the spirit who is pure, holy, right- 
eous, well, strong, etc., they are not true regarding his 
mortal expression or body. After much suffering I 
am impressed to give that which will save others un- 
necessary suffering. It is not necessary to shut one's 
eyes to truth to heal in the name of truth. True heal- 
ing is done by looking truth squarely in the face, and 
relying upon the Divine Mind of our Father to fulfill 
Divine law which is ever immutable. To have per- 
fect faith in Infinite love, and wisdom, to know that 
we cannot change that which is to be if we are ordain- 
ed to go, if not to rely upon all the means which He 
provides for us, not to deny ourselves aught that will 



relieve us, whether food, medicine or opiate, (if we 
be not good instruments, through the inharmony and 
discord of our bodily organisms) for the soul gifts to 
bless and comfort,) as is demanded by the mental 
branches who will not permit a simple remedy or 
tonic, consisting of that which is necessary, impossible 
to be taken in sufficient quantities in air, food and 
water, and just as essential as to have teeth attended to 
and extracted as all practitioners do. If one recog- 
nizes tobacco, liquor, coffee as injurious, one should 
recognize other material poisons also as injurious, and 
if food, raiment, domiciles and money are beneficial 
to the material body, there must be other things 
equally as beneficial, therefore one should not deny 
anything that is beneficial. Those who do not know 
that a reliable tonic or medicine possesses the neces- 
sary elements their material body often lacks, which 
cannot be manufactured in their bodies, and which 
they know not how to take through air, food or wa- 
ter, or which they cannot manufacture through phy- 
sical culture without the necessary air, food or water, 
should endeavor to cultivate brain to enable them to 
cognize these trtuhs. When they do they will real- 
ize, as they cannot develop spiritually by limiting 
themselves to one religion or one philosophy, by bind- 
ing themselves to one church, society or organization, 
unless they seek within their own souls for light, so 
they cannot heal themselves very often by relying sole- 
ly upon one system, whether it be Materia Mcdica, 
Christian Science, physical culture, New Thought, 
etc. He who limits not himself, who realizes that 
all have their uses, all are of God, will try all until 
he finds that which advances him mentally, morally, 
physically and spiritually. 

The soul gifts of love, life, truth, compassion, 
righteousness are not material. Thcj are merely ex- 
pressed by the spirit through his instruments. Build 

59 



up your material with all material means. Make it 
a good instrument for the spiritual, but do not claim 
that a strong, robust body is the effect, the express- 
ion of the soul gifts. It is not. It is more often an 
expression of sound, common sense, by spirits who 
are incapable of expressing soul gifts, although the 
highest expression of the soul gifts is accompanied by 
the highest expression of the physical health. 

Many of the internal states of consciousness of the 
life organisms of our bodies we know nothing about. 
The most important organs, the kidneys, the heart, the 
liver have no direct nerves connected with the brain, 
and are often diseased beyond cure, when the spirit, 
through the brain, receives his first intimation. He 
knows or feels nothing until he receives the message. 
If he never receives the message he feels neither pain 
nor discomfort. Hence, it can be seen while he feels 
and suffers through the life organisms of his brain 
and body, the pain and suffering is purely sympathetic 
and suggestive. Therefore, in truth, all pain, all dis- 
comfort, all disease is suggested to the spirit ere he 
feels it. Hence, under the law of suggestion, denials 
of the false messages and affirmations of the truth, 
are presumed to heal the brain and body. Whilst, 
under the law of suggestion the brain which sends to 
the body all impressions can be and is treated, it is 
folly to think that the spirit connected with the Divine 
Mind, who only feels through sympathy, should be 
regarded as an unrighteous, impure cause of that of 
which he is not even conscious until he receives the 
message. Material science knows and has proven 
this. When the brain is drugged, when various 
nerve centers are made insensible and incapable of 
transmitting the messages, the spirit feels nothing, and 
similarity, often the brain and body is drugged with 
poisons manufactured by the discordant life organ- 
isms and becomes diseased, entirely beyond the help of 



healer, physician or surgeon, and the spirit is detached 
or dies before he even receives the message. 

Thus, if disease, or repeated shocks to the nervous 
system, through either physical or mental means 
cause conditions, impossible to be healed, of which 
the spirit knows nothing, he feels no necessity for any 
help until too late. Then, only those who receive 
warnings from the different nerve centers, not those 
with these insidious diseases, the most fatal of all, are 
cured by the various systems. The sudden stroke of 
apoplexy, paralysis, heart failure, the coma of 
B right's disease, etc., are often the first and last signs 
of disease. The spirit or patient, apparently well, is 
in a more dangerous condition, than those who arc 
continually receiving messages from organs and nerves 
out of harmony and constantly seeking the help of all 
systems, physical culture, etc. It must be known that 
both physical and mental diseases are transmissable, 
that while, it is claimed, that only a predisposition is 
transmitted and only predispositions are transmitted 
in many cases, the fact is that numberless children are 
born in the last stages of disease, early victims to the 
laws of heredity. But the adult who inherits more 
or less disease in his brain or body, if his brain is suf- 
ficiently developed to enable it to receive and put in 
execution his mandates, can, by living in harmony 
with natural law, and spiritual law, control all with- 
in his body, and make them manufacture the neces- 
sary antidotes to offset the poisons, and replace with 
good healthful tissues the diseased. This is done re- 
peatedly by the spirit who realizes the condition of 
his mortal instruments, and often performed by those 
who do not, who live in harmony with natural law. 

Thus he who not only affirms, but expresses the 
soul gifts, he who recognizes that the material needs 
the material, supplies it through air, food and water 
with that which it needs or lacks, and if he cannot get 

61 



it in them, seeks a tonic, if he cannot manufacture it 
in the body. Few have the power to dominate the 
life organisms sufficiently to make them provide anti- 
dotes, or manufacture something out of nothing, hence 
the wise depend not solely upon the expression of the 
soul gifts, the spiritual, but make use of that which is 
provided for them on the mortal plane. The child 
who inherits or contracts disease, unable to treat him- 
self, few are, despite the many remarkable cures her- 
alded upon all sides without foundation, must be super- 
vised by those who understand that all that puts him 
out of harmony, either physical or mental, should be 
vigorously abstained from, that violent mental emotion 
is as destructive as soothing, transquilizing is con- 
structive, that all that tends to give or excite nervous 
shocks are injurious in the extreme, that peace, har- 
mony and rest with simple diet and moderate exercise 
are more beneficial in curing not only nervous affec- 
tions but all than excessive exercise and an ex- 
treme quantity of food which can neither be digested 
nor assimilated, that, in fact the right kind of care, 
whilst not prolonging life ordained to go, can ease the 
sufferings and render it, instead of a burden a pleas- 
ure to even them, that pain, purely suggestive, sym- 
pathetic can be prevented from being transmitted to 
the spirit, that the soul gifts of love and compassion 
expressed by parent or by guardian instead of harsh 
words and anger, no matter how great the provocation, 
will do more to heal brain or body and mind, and that 
prayer and perfect faith will ease the greatest burden 
and restore harmony even to the demented. Hence, 
know the power rests with you all. Go to thy Father, 
ask for wisdom, and demonstrate it in good, common 
sense on the mortal plane, if so, then neither healer, 
physician nor surgeon will be necessary, you your- 
selves will find the truth, the light and way. 



THE FUTILITY OF AFFIRMATIONS WHEN 
ONE VIOLATES NATURAL LAW. 



The belief taught, and encouraged by some men- 
tal branches that affirmation systematically practiced, 
independent of material law, will heal the material 
brain and body is not founded upon a correct con- 
ception of truth. No material brain or body can be 
healed without the aid of material agencies. While 
the spirit is often impressed to heal or restore harmony 
through the aid of healers, or from impressions from 
the spirit spheres, harmony can only be recovered and 
retained bv caring for the material brain and body 
materially, directed spiritually. While it is true that 
poisons have their antidotes developed often, by the 
very life organisms which produce them, and, that, 
under spirit, the antidotes have been often manufac- 
tured to counter effect the poisons, the fact is the mate- 
rial antidote is manufactured to cure the material 
poison which causes the diseases often without the 
spirit having any knowledge of how it is done, just 
as many pass away with a first stroke of apoplexy, an ! 
heart failure, who have no intimation that they ar 
all poisoned with disease until they arc detached ; \ 
death. 

When the spirit receives from the nerv 
messages that the material body is out of order, 
by the power of his connection with the Divine Mind. 
himself dominates the life organisms, and if 
ordained to go, compels them to manufacture the 
antidote But this is verj rarely done and onl) 
those who live in harmony with spiritual law, 
though ignorantly they deny the material, as do som< 
of the mental branches. The} ; ' 
denying the material, rely upon it to effect tl 



as well as to render it permanent. It must be real- 
ized, that, while the life organisms of the material 
body are really spirit organisms, the material sub- 
stance they produce is purely material, and although 
a form of spiritual substance, is entirely distinct from 
the true spirit bodies, inasmuch as matter is subject to 
change, although not destruction, and the spirit im- 
mune to both change and destruction. Repeated 
affirmations help to restore and to keep harmony, but 
when body or brain is saturated with poisons, pro- 
duced through violating law, unsanitary conditions, 
etc., the average material body can be cured more 
speedily by material remedies, from the outside, than 
by the life organisms within, which manufacture anti- 
dotes. 

Many, despite the aid of healers, often retard their 
cure by depending upon that which cannot be effected 
unless all conditions are favorable. When one con- 
siders that perfect harmony in all parts of the brain 
is essential to restore harmony to all parts of the body, 
and that one discordant thought, caused often by the 
greatest unselfishness, whilst one is expressing the 
greatest soul gift, love, worry for instance over the 
trials of others, will prevent a cure, it can be seen why 
it takes so long to effect one, and why so many are 
never cured. When also it is known that health and 
disease, are under, not solely material law, but subject 
to spiritual, that when Materia Medica and all men- 
tal branches were unknown, that nature in all mate- 
rial forms, then, as today, repaired and destroyed, 
that those ordained to go went not a moment sooner, 
through not knowing anything about themselves, than 
those today who are the exponents of various systems, 
that in truth, primitive men, were, under Divine law, 
subjected to conditions suited to their advancement, 
as are the more advanced today. 

The different systems evolved to (as spirit became 



better instruments), minister to the material needs of 
the material bodies, which, as they advance, require 
different systems, hence, there are gradually developed 
that which is essential to benefit all planes of advance- 
ment among the different races. 

Although the real vitalizing, the true healing is 
done spiritually, it is ever done with material agen- 
cies. Not the well, pure, holy, child of God or his 
spirit body, not the real spirit, the real man must be 
healed, but the material brain and body, his instru- 
ment, and solely with the material can it be. This 
should not surprise a system such as Christian Science, 
which claims truly that the material and the spiritual 
can never coalesce. Material and spiritual life are 
the same, material and spiritual substance are en- 
tirely distinct. Hence, to keep that which is cog- 
nized as health in the material substance, the life (spirit 
organisms) of the material must develop from the 
material that which will cure as well as manufacture 
from the material substance of all life organisms that 
which builds up the material substances of all forms. 
A form is an aggregation or combination of countless 
life organisms which manufacture the substance, under 
law, of which it is composed, out of others organisms 
taken in from the air, the water, the food ,etc. Un- 
der law, they develop the form or body, under direct- 
ivity they keep it in equilibrium and vivified. Life 
is not manufactured through material agencies, but 
organic substance, that which gives it a vehicle of 
expression is. Hence while life can never die, the 
material substance, deprived of life to animate it, be- 
comes dead matter, when it is deprived of that which 
is essential for it to repair the waste of the ever disinte- 
grating material substance. The only way to repair 
the waste is through material agencies, hence, ever, 
in all forms, nature is building and repairing with 
new material, whilst the useless is being discarded. 



When the anatomy of the brain and body is un- 
derstood, it will be recognized by all, as do the minor- 
ity today, that to attain a high degree of efficiency, 
one must take as good care of the material brain and 
body, with material agencies, as they possibly can. 
But while the majority, in an ignorant manner depend 
upon the material, still as they know not how to live 
in harmony with natural law they continually violate 
it. One does not have to be either religious or spirit- 
ual to keep a material brain and body harmonious, 
w T hile one is by no means evil and malignant because 
one violates natural law through ignorance or be- 
cause one gets out of harmony through various, un- 
selfish reasons. Many who develop their brains to 
become receptive to the knowledge of the spirit 
spheres, often neglect that part of brain which unfolds 
the spiritual, and, although they live in harmony with 
natural law and are materially wise, they seldom 
express a soul gift. 

Love is the greatest soul gift, hence, one who 
expresses this law, often, through ignorance, fails to 
live in harmony with natural law, and entails disease 
upon himself, and yet is a better instrument for the 
spiritual than one who lives in perfect harmony with 
natural law and who never expresses a soul gift. 
Therefore it can be seen that the material must be de- 
pended on to cure the material, and that the higher 
truths, the soul gifts are entirely distinct and not at all 
connected with the material, are merely expressed 
through the material brain and senses. Hence, while 
a Christian Scientist or any follower of the mental 
branches can maintain health, and cure the material 
with the material, spiritually directed, they sometimes 
do not express the soul gifts as perfectly as one who 
does not live in harmony with natural law and neglects 
the material through purely spiritual, unselfish reasons. 
Thus many a sweet sufferer like Elizabeth Barret 



Browning, sufferers through ignorance, out of har- 
mony with natural law, while sufficiently in tune with 
the Infinite to live a life more spiritually unfolded 
than many who keep brains and bodies well through 
purely material methods. Many a one has sacrificed 
life in epidemics, (whilst expressing the soul gifts and 
affirming all truth and life and good theirs), by 
falling a victim to the scourge. Many a one to save 
life has sacrificed his own whilst vainly offering 
up affirmations. One who is debilitated or ill through 
lack of some essential element in the brain and body, 
can affirm until the day of judgment, and unless he 
takes that which is essential in air, water, food or 
tonic, will collapse whilst affirming health and deny- 
ing disease as many have done, despite the best efforts 
of various mental branches. One who combines the 
two, who recognizes a material body must be provided 
for materially to be a good instrument for the spirit, 
can, when the deficiency is supplied, through the spirit 
whose power develops the antidote, (very seldom 
done), or the material maintain a certain standard of 
health, with occasional lapses when out of harmony 
through various means until he is ready to become 
detached, when all the systems combined will fail to 
keep him, as is shown in the countless who succumb. 

When one sees that all are ordained to go, that 
nil pass on despite all the best efforts of ;ill the best 
systems, when one thinks of the countless thousands 
that no system can heal and who remain suff< 
throughout life, the victims of main- diseases, unable 
to go until their time comes, no matter how seriously 

afflicted, it appears that one must be rather undevelop 
cd to claim that an\ one 9ystem, pinch material or 
purely spiritual, can do that which really needs the 
two to effect the cure, and when one realizes 
even the two combined fail when the time i< ripe for 
detachment, one should acknowledge, as did Mrs. 



Eddy, that Mind governs all, as she never so keenly 
realized, as when, do all she could, she could not ban- 
ish belief in animal magnetism, and found herself, 
despite all affirmations of health and denials of disease, 
powerless before the Divine laws of the Divine Mind, 
with which, "although connected, she was, as are all 
mortals, a poor expression of the real true spirits 
animating them. 

It is true there are some who are sufficiently 
spiritually unfolded to compass almost the seemingly 
impossible. Many are healed and heal themselves 
of incurable diseases through faith and prayer. 

With perfect faith, (few have it), ye can remove 
mountains, with sincere prayer ye can become so in 
tune with the Infinite, as to lift the veil between the 
two planes, and see, with the true sight, the invisible 
hosts who await to welcome you. With daily affirma- 
tion of all good, with a positive mental attitude to] 
swerve not, to remain steadfast, with perfect faith in\ 
All Good, even though not cognized as God, if so be 
it ye are spiritually unfolded, with sensible attention 
to the material, ye can indeed dominate the material 
and govern it wisely, banish disease, upbuild morally, 
and humbly learn to say, "Father, Thy will, not mine 
be done. Thine the will of righteousness and love, 
mine the same." Ever bearing in mind the health 
of the material body is but a condition, not a soul 
gift, and not dependent upon the soul gifts to either 
give or maintain, although often necessary for the 
expression of some of the soul gifts. There is a 
great difference between health of the body and health 
and development of the brain. Many a poor 

maniac has a strong, robust body. Many a develop- 
ed brain a weak one, but both brain and body can be 
developed and strengthened through systematic treat- 
ments and through attention to both the material and 
the spiritual. 



THE FOLLY OF DENIALS OF THE TRUTH. 



Many, not knowing the mechanism of the mate- 
rial brain and body, after centuries of research and 
study have given to the world scientific facts, (the 
literature of these epochs filled with their misconcep- 
tions) which have been proven, through the micro- 
scope and other modern instruments not at all correct, 
and, as these instruments have proven these miscon- 
ceptions unreliable, in time there will be more perfect 
ones which will prove many of the latest conceptions 
just the same. 

Although the material brain and body, is, to spirit, 
on the mortal plane, material, and is under material 
law, all pertaining to the material universe is, under 
the law, not only of the spiritual universes, but suD- 
ject to Divine laws, which, in reality, form the laws 
of the two universes, the spiritual and the material. 
Worlds just coming into existence need different laws 
from those farther advanced, and, as there are laws 
for every stage of physical formation, there are laws, 
also, for every plane of mental advancement. The 
material world is cognized by every form of life ac- 
cording to the development of that which connects it 
with the material, and as there is difference, between 
the planes of advancement of animals and difference 
between the animals on the same plane of advance- 
ment, there are still many amongst the human family 
on very low planes, therefore, all do not cognize the 
material world similarly. There are many who hav- 
ing eyes to see, see not the glory and beauty of the sky, 
tint and color of the flower, the manv objects of beauty 
which appeal to the more cultivated brain. There 
are many who have no conception of music, etc. When 
it is known that that which produces the different im- 
pressions, through the sense organs, on the brain, is 

H 



produced under spiritual processes, it will also be 
known why brain and senses vary, that all are under 
law and advance or retrograde under directivity. 
Hence, as brain is developed that which one plane of 
advancement is prepared to cognize or apprehend, a 
lower cannot, despite the claim of some that the brain 
of an ape, (those on the lowest planes of the undevel- 
oped races of Africa are but little bigger,) can com- 
prehend or be developed, even, though subjected to 
the same environment, education, etc., as the child of 
one on the lowest planes of a higher race. And, as 
there are differences in brain formation amongst the 
races, there are different planes of brain development 
amongst them, but, with this difference, amongst the 
higher races, that, as there is, and always has been, 
more or less, intermarriage between all the planes, 
and more or less advancement and retrogression 
amongst various families, there is, here and there, 
through heredity, on the very lowest planes, those, 
who are capable of not only developing, but regen- 
erating brain, so as to become very good instruments 
for the thinkers animating them. Therefore, some 
times from the very lowest walks of life springs a 
being, entirely out of harmony with his family, an 
alien amongst his own class. The difference, not 
due to haphazard chance or a whimsical fate, but (to 
those who first formed his brain, and, who, under law, 
direct and supervise material conditions which (while 
he himself develops his brain by free will and indivi- 
dual effort, are instrumental in developing him. 

Humanity will soon begin to recognize the truth 
that while brains are developed to apprehend the 
truths of the spirit life more and more clearly), men- 
tal and moral advancement, on the mortal plane is 
not the great desideratum, or all would continually 
advance and no race, nation or individual retrograde. 

Can anyone, familiar with facts deny, that, 



although, there has been slow, steady progression 
amongst the majority of races, as there ever will be, 
that races, nations and individuals have attained to 
a certain height, and have either retrograded or been 
wiped out of existence? This truth must be known. 
NO race has ever attained to the development of the 
Aryan, and, although some of its branches have retro- 
graded, its leading ones, (despite the present war, 
which is for purpose of purification and readjust- 
ment,) are on more unfolded spiritual planes, have 
greater brain development than any race has ever had, 
at any stage of development. Hence, that which 
was apprehended and promulgated as truth by many, 
in previous eras, amongst the various races, even 
though some produced many highly developed, is not 
accepted by those, today, who prove their cognitions 
and conceptions incorrect. Will any one deny that 
the earth is not stationary as presumed by Aristotle, 
one of the greatest intellects of his epoch, if not the 
greatest? Will anyone deny India retrograded under 
Buddhism? Not due, to as claimed by some, but 
despite Buddha's teachings. Although there were a 
few who seemingly apprehended as there are today, 
his lofty character, his noble aspirations, alone were, 
beyond doubt, that which made them seemingly grasp 
that, were they developed today, they could not under- 
stand. A very few prepared to understand the Lord, 
were on a more unfolded spiritual plane than those 
of Buddha's time, and, though many centuries of 
bloodshed and carnage have elapsed since, and many 
revolutions, through that called the religion of Christ, 
the many who lacked the spiritual unfoldmcnt, the 
brain development to understand the Lord, who called 
themselves Christians, did not realize that they had 
not the slightest conception of His true character, and 
His real mission of peace, love and harmony, just as to- 
day waving aloft His banner many beseech His inter- 

71 



cession and aid to help them in perpetuating the brute 
characteristics which He came to teach them, if essen- 
tial for their discipline, to overcome. How unspirit- 
ual must be the brain which attributes to the Lord 
Jesus Christ the animal characteristics of those who 
misunderstood Him then and today. Hence, it can 
be seen religious truth and scientific truth is appre- 
hended solely according to the development and 
receptivity of the individual material brain and senses. 
But, because one fails to apprehend truth, one should 
not deny to others that which one fails to grasp, and 
because one fails to grasp it does not prove that be- 
cause another can, that he is mistaken, it but proves 
that the one, on a higher plane grasps that which he 
cannot. The highest conception proves superiority, 
as the highest character is, undoubtedly, that which 
expresses the highest qualities. Would one prefer 
Nero, the monster, to Buddha the eminent spirit, who, 
although he lived a lofty, self-abnegating life, still did 
not attain to the plane of the Lord Jesus Christ, who 
never lived a material life, who had neither wife nor 
child, who made no distinctions, who taught the pub- 
lican, the sinner, who forgave Mary Magdalene, the 
thief on the cross, who taught of a Home where all was 
Love and life everlasting, not of extinction, who in- 
stilled faith, hope, charity, courage, love, etc? 

True Christianity, the Christ spirit is not confined 
to one religion nor one race. It is found whereso- 
ever there be those who are developed enough to be 
good instruments for truth. 

Is it true we are only material? 

No, we are spirits. 

Is it true that God or the Supreme Power is 
Omnipotent? 

Yes, God is Omnipotent. 

Is it true we live on this plane forever, this our 
only life? 

72 



No, it is not? 

Is it true the material body is transformed into 
a spiritual one, or the soul? 

No, it is not true. 

Is it true we are cursed, born in sin? 

No, it is not true. 

Is it true we are punished and go to hell and 
damnation? 

No, it is not true. 

Is it true life ceases to exist and we are wiped out 
of existence? 

No, life always lives. 

Is it true we are reincarnated again and again? 

No, it is not true. 

Is it true we are great spirits born in or impress- 
ing material bodies? 

No, it is true we are God's children, impressing 
for a time mortal bodies, ordained in time to become 
great spirits through individual will and effort. 

Is it true children, not baptized, are consigned 
to Purgatory? 

It is not true, no such place as Purgatory. 

Is it true that salvation is dependent upon faith 
in Christ? 

No, or our loving Father would be a monster 
incredible to consign the millions who never heard of 
Christ prior to His coming, the millions today who 
have never heard of Him, and the millions who 
through poor brains can never grasp or apprehend 
Him to hell. All no less the children of Him thati 
those who claim the only way to life everlasting is 
through Him. 

Is it true that the mortal body is unreal, that mate- 
rial substance is not real? 

No, material substance is real while it is combined 
and grouped as substance, it is still real when it is 
resolved into electrons under another form. 

7.i 



Is it true that the mortal plane of consciousness 
is illusory? 

No, the mortal plane is as real as is the spiritual 
while the spirit is conscious on it. Solely that which 
is not cognized by the spirit but suggested to him is 
illusory? The pain, suffering and animal character- 
istics of the material body. Only the good is true 
and real. 

Is it true that we can have more than one self? 

No, there is but one. real self, the spirit ever in the 
real spirit body, after being born in it, amongst the 
same dear ones brought forth on earth,, but those who 
have material bodies have brains which, under law, 
sometimes for various reasons become more or less 
poisoned by the life organisms of their bodies which 
prevent the spirit from controlling the brain, and it, 
makes him in a sense act almost like another personality 
but when it is in harmony, in accord, the consciousness 
of all its life organisms are merged into the conscious- 
ness of the spirit and there is unison. Then there is per- 
mitted sometimes other spirits to take charge of certain 
bodies while their own spirits are being educated, in 
the real life, and, as they have to use the material brain 
and senses, and are individual spirits, and different in 
many respects, they impress as perfectly as they can, 
that which they know themselves. 

Is it true that there is evil in the spirit spheres, 
and that evil spirits, demons are allowed to obsess 
and torture us? 

No, the brains impressed so are impressed through 
auto-suggestion, and that which Mrs. Eddy calls ani- 
mal magnetism, nothing spiritual about it. When 
one is impressed with truth, he knows that evil is 
unreal, in the sense, that it is not ordained to last, and 
only a state of consciousness for this plane, that the 
sole hells in existence are really of the mortal brain, 
and have no spiritual reality. Only the good is true, 
and only the true real. 

74 



Is it true there is a devil or father of lies? 

No, although, there are many of God's children, 
pure spirits, who through material brains, under law, 
act like devils to mortal sense. 

No, that which must be, will be, but where any- 
thing is asked for that will not interfere with material 
and spiritual law it is granted, not otherwise. 

Is it true that faith can prolong life ordained to go? 

No, not one moment. Those who are healed 
through faith and prayer are not ordained to go, hence 
all who have brains in harmony, when not ordained 
to go } can, through faith and prayer be healed. 

Can we deny the disease, lack of ease of the mor- 
tal body, and cure it solely by affirmations and denials? 

Not unless one lives in harmony with both 
natural and spiritual law. It is not true to deny the 
truth that the material body, not the spirit, is out of 
harmony. But it is truth to affirm the power of the 
spirit and to suggest to the material that which will 
restore harmony, if necessary, obtain the aid of healer 
who never heals, but only suggests to the spirit's 
mind that which he often cannot receive from t he 
brain himself, hence, silent treatments often are the 
most efficacious. The spirit receives the treatment 
and himself heals his material instruments and effects 
the cure, when he brings his brain in harmony with 
the real and true brain connected with the Divine 
Mind. 

Can one heal oneself, with out the aid of material 
agencies? 

All material bodies need material agencies to 
manufacture the material substance, hence all mate- 
rial forms prey upon each other, the Strong upon the 
weak; air, food, water, is essential to maintain life and 
to develop the highest efficiency. Although there are 
those who can suspend animation, live for varying per- 
iods without air, food or water, thev are ahsolutely es- 

75 



sential to keep the material body in activity and health. 
All according to custom, habit, education, training, 
etc., develop brains and bodies differently. That 
which is beneficial for one is not for another. Some 
can live with but little impure air, some with little, 
poor food, some with very little exercise, but all re- 
quire some air, some water, some exercise or life ceases 
and they become atrophied, muscles flabby and useless. 

Can one be healed by physical culture? 

Yes, of many diseases, but not of all, when sys- 
tematically practiced, but any deviation is attended 
with danger as it can only develop the body up to a 
certain stage. If one, not familiar with the laws of 
the spirit depends entirely upon it, he is liable (through 
the erroneous conceptions of those, not familiar with 
the mechanisms of brain and body, or with the power 
which regulates the capacity to endure of each vital 
organ, under law,) to tax beyond the capacity, to 
endure as a boiler is liable to explode, one of the 
vital organs, just, asmany who, unaware of the derange- 
ment of these organs receiving no intimation, until 
death comes, succumb to heart failure, paralysis, etc. 
If correctly impressed they would know that, though 
the vital organs never rest seemingly to them, that they 
are regularly vitalized nightly, while the spirit is ab- 
sent, and that in repose and rest, they do not have to 
work so hard, as when taxed beyond their capacity to 
endure. Thus, those who practice physical culture 
with success have the sense to build up the body with 
plenty air, water, food, sleep, nature's restorer or they 
exhaust their vitality. Some brain specialists claim 
there is no such thing as fatigue to the vital organs, 
the mental branches, none to the spirit. The truth 
is the vital organs are but instruments for the body as 
the body is for the spirit, and they both are under 
natural law, and all that puts the brain or body out of 
harmony, too much or too little exercise, too much or 



too little food, not enough food, fresh air, great men- 
tal excitement, etc., will result in that sensed as illness, 
whether acknowledged or not. Therefore it is folly 
to deny truth, rather look it in the face, and do that 
which is most beneficial, if not awakened to the truth, 
whether to depend upon all systems instead of one to 
keep health and activity. All under law and all under 
God. 

Does Materia Medica heal? 

Yes, since it appeals to the masses, it is the most 
popular, heals greater numbers, and its most enlighten- 
ed members are doing more good than all the mental 
branches combined, and just as much instruments, 
under Divine Law as they are. 



WHAT IS RIGHT? 



All, according to how brain is formed in the first 
place and how developed through environment, edu- 
cation, training, association, etc., have different con- 
ceptions of right. Were all subjected to the same 
material conditions, environment, etc., there would be 
still many different conceptions, due to the first forma- 
tion of the brain, the law of heredity, and the mate- 
rial conditions made by those in charge. Among 
children, subjected to the same material conditions, 
there are countless different ideas and conceptions, 
and even among families there are often very marked 
differences. It is often the case that many, subjected 
to strict religious training, are not as morally advanced 
as many who have never had any, not due to the 
religious training as presumed, but to the formation 
of the brain and the law of heredity. Thus from the 
slums emerges a giant intellect occasionally, and from 
many, unable to provide proper educational advan- 
tages, come the greatest minds, not through educa- 
tion given them, but because their brains are first 
formed to develop through will and individual effort. 
Hence, it can be seen while education, etc., is good for 
the average child of mediocre intellect and ability, the 
product, he of material conditions, the master mind 
forms conditions often, although always under law 
and directivity. 

There is as great difference between great minds 
according to their aspirations and pursuits as there is 
between those on the lower planes. All more or less, 
have different conceptions of that which is right. That 
which is presumed to be conscience is the still, small, 
often unheeded, more often never heard, voice of the 
spirit. 

That which one race or plane, according to its 



advancement, thinks right, one on a higher rejects, 
thus as brain has developed the conceptions of right 
among all races have become truer, clearer, more 
spiritual, according to the time from whence they 
evolved from the animal. That which was done by 
primitive man is not today. Although the animal 
lust and propensities still dominate, they are ashamed 
in the broad light of day. While it is true races, 
nations and individuals have retrograded, although 
the majority advance, that which causes retrogression, 
the undeveloped life organisms, of the races living 
today are more developed than when races were wiped 
out of existence, when for purpose of purification 
and readjustment, as well as for the detachment of 
many, physical and mental upheavals, under law, do 
that which is necessary. Prior to every war similar 
to the present, the majority of the reigning classes, 
those in power expressed the evils and weaknesses of 
the undeveloped. Not so today, although the ones 
in power seemingly control, they are but the products, 
the instruments, under law, of conditions which (as 
brains become better instruments) are inevitable, under 
the universal law of progression, in the real life. Not- 
withstanding that brains advance and their concep- 
tions become clearer they, who differ, cannot agree any 
more than, when, as primitive men, they fought over 
the spoils of the chase, and the woman bought, sold 
or stolen. Hence the different nations all deem that 
they are right and all think they are doing their high- 
est duty when they fight to sacrifice the life given 
them by God to prevent their own brethren and sis- 
ters, of the same race, from encroaching upon that 
which they think their own especial rights. 

Many engaged ill the present Struggle recognize 
that not one is right, many in it through love of coun- 
try, family and expediency, etc., would gladly refuse 
if strong enough to brave public opinion. While 
the majority of those in power and the majority of 

79 



the masses are inflated with false ideas of right, there 
is a much larger number than ever before who do not 
approve of war and know they are not right (despite 
the hatred and bitterness of those who strive to keep 
alive the fires of hell, through various ignoble reasons, 
safely ensconced at home) (they, notwithstanding they 
recognize this cupidity, commercialism, love of power 
and lucre) are willing to ruthlessly sacrifice them- 
selves through, as said before, a mistaken idea of duty. 
These would, (instead of as in days of old, torture 
women and children needlessly and kill all prisoners 
as all primitive races do today,) share their last crust 
with their enemy. So different are the conceptions 
of right of the different nations that they all think 
they are right as did the North and South in the United 
States where father slew son, and brother, brother. 
Although there are different conceptions of right as 
there are different conceptions of religion (righteous- 
ness is religion), all the righteous are religious whether 
they believe in God or not, there is true religion, not 
the false, numberless misconceptions as there is right- 
eousness, the true right of the soul of God, not acquir- 
ed on the animal plane or evolved from the first cell, 
but from the Mind of Omnipotence. The various 
conceptions of those engaged in this war, though they 
honestly believe them, are not right in God's sight and 
right to the large number who are better instruments 
for the truths of the real life and who openly advocate 
peace. The unity of God, the unity of His children, 
the unity of good, of love, of righteousness are identi- 
cal, one cannot be without the other. Good is not 
evil, love is not hate, righteousness is not wrong. 
Though they believe evil is good, hate instead of love, 
does not prove them right. Evil is not good, hate 
is not love, wrong is not right. They merely, accord- 
ing to the development of their brains and minds, 
cognize righteousness imperfectly. Though their 
words be of love and righteousness, their acts are of 

80 



hate and wrong. Then how can they be right? They 
are none of them right, no matter how they think, and 
as they are not right, those in other countries who en- 
courage them to carnage and lust are not right. 

Those who from commercial reasons, (through 
love of power and money, who manufacture munitions 
to destroy their own, who shut their eyes to truth, 
who will not see, through fear of popular opinion or 
the enmity of another nation, who will not uphold 
that which within their souls, they know to be right, 
but alas, cannot express through their undeveloped 
brains, not fitted to apprehend truth, are, like the 
Pharisees, poor vehicles for righteousness, but good 
ones for materialism. Could they see clearly, were 
they impressed correctly, they would turn with horror 
and loathing from their false conceptions, as many 
will when too late. They would cease to be instru- 
mental in causing the death of those, who, were it not 
for the weaknesses and the evils of their kind, would 
go in a more peaceful manner. Be warned in time, 
ere you precipitate greater holocausts and sign your 
own death warrants. Take heed ere too late you 
bemoan that which you could all prevent, for while 
you are under law, and that which must be will be, 
yet know it could be in a very much more peaceful 
manner, hence the liberation of so many with suffer- 
ing and torture, instead of peacefully, as it would be 
were you free from the lusts of the animal. 

While ye, God's children, are pure, holy spirits, 
shut off from the spirit spheres your poor material 
brains and bodies, in a sense, are almost distinct per- 
sonalities, until their consciousness is merged with 
yours, hence will, will with the inherent power of a 
child of God to pierce the crass density of thy material 
brain, will to transmit that which is really right, not 
that which seemeth so. 

Is it right to murder an individual? No; then 

81 



it must be wrong to murder many, as all engaged in 
the war are. Is it right for nations to murder? No, 
that which is wrong in an individual, is wrong in a 
nation. Is it right for an individual to steal, to de- 
prive his neighbor of his wife, family, home country? 
No, then it is not right in a nation. Is it right to 
debauch the pure, to betray the innocent, to slay even 
an enemy? No, then it is not right for a nation. Is 
it right to set all laws of good and righteousness at 
defiance, to trample honor underfoot, to make Justice 
cry aloud, to make Faith, Hope, Charity flee with 
horror, in short, is it right to practice the most damna- 
ble arts of paganism, whilst professing to be follow- 
ers of Christ, the Prince of Peace? Deride, scoff if 
you will, all that He suffered for, all that He repre- 
sents, but remember "an eye for an eye, a tooth for a 
tooth" ever meets with the swift law of compensation. 
Is that which you sin and struggle for worth it? 
Is the wealth of the world more than honor, is all the 
land of all nations combined worth the terrible price 
ye are paying? Could ye feel the aching, breaking 
hearts of those who suffer, pray and wait at home, the 
widows, the orphans, the bereft mother, sweetheart, 
friends, ye would get down on your knees and pray 
to that God (ye not only who are engaged in the war, 
but ye who are responsible for it and ye who are pro- 
viding the munitions to prolong it,) for oblivion, 
rather than see their tortured faces and hear their 
heart breaking cries. Could ye but see the terrible 
destruction of property, the devastation of fair lands 
of peace and plenty, the wanton disregard for all that 
it hath taken centuries to develop, could ye realize 
the creative genius that is being laid low, the genius 
that is slow to develop, ye would hang thy heads with 
shame and paralyzed would be the hand extended for 
gold. 

With "that measure ye mete," on, ponder on that, 
"with what measure ye mete," think ye, ye are right 

82 



when ye make thy brother thine enemy, when ye fill 
him with hate and contempt, when ye bequeath to 
thy children a heritage of woe and dishonor? 

Though God and righteousness are at the helm, 
and in time there will be greater freedom, liberty and 
fraternity, reflect ere that is accomplished, thy children 
will suffer. They, weakened and disheartened, illum- 
ined with clearer visions, will bring order out of chaos, 
and though adversity, want and disease will decimate 
many they will strive to unite all whom they can, un- 
der a banner of peace and love. And ye, not engaged 
in this struggle, who foolishly claim ye are neutral, 
realize that but a very limited number are. All are 
bound by ties of blood or self interest, to the warring 
nations. Is it right to judge, condemn the potentate 
or government of any, not knowing the truth? How 
can ye, when all assert they are right, and all give 
different versions, decide which is, if ye are really 
neutral? Therefore, ye who sympathize with those 
who are connected with ye by ties of blood, of self 
interest, cannot be neutral, and ye cannot be impartial 
judges, not knowing the truth. Ye may think that 
ye can by putting all personal feelings aside, all the 
opinions formed by reading the views and censored 
articles of the ones with whom ye sympathize and 
cooly, dispassionately weigh the character of the dif- 
ferent nations, but, if so, ye will decide according to 
that which ye know, that which ye have read, that 
which ye have heard with the brain and mind ve have 
formed, and you opinion, if not in harmony with love 
and righteousness, love for thy neighbor as thyself. 

love for thy enemy as thy neighbor, ye will he on a 

par with all who claim they tire right, who think it is 
right for them to kill, steal from, and torture the 
enemy, hut wrong for the enemy to kill, stent from and 
torture them. Ye, like all, not able to cognize right. 
Russia has more land, more undeveloped wealth 
than any in the world. England's boast is that the 

• 



sun never sets on her domain; France has more than 
ample territory for her people; Germany has develop- 
ed her people to the highest efficiency to enable her 
to provide for them within a limited area. Russia, 
England, France, have been at war several times 
within the last forty years; Germany has been prepar- 
ing to protect herself from Russia and France, know- 
ing her desire to regain the territory, which under 
German rule, has become more or less German. 

England thinks it right to make herself Mistress 
of the Seas, to hold dominion over a large portion of 
the globe. Russia thinks it right to endeavor to 
make herself the greatest power. France thinks it 
right to regain her own. Germany thinks it right to 
develop her people to the highest efficiency through 
industry, perseverance, application unexcelled, and 
hence, has become the greatest instrument for the 
knowledge of the spirit spheres. 

She thinks she has as much right to an army as 
England has to a navy, that she should be honored for 
developing herself so tremendously upon so restricted 
an area, that she has as much right to the seas of God 
as England has, and that, can she not obtain her rights 
peacefully, (as she and all are still animal), the sole 
way in which she can obtain her share of the spoils 
is to fight for them. 

It is folly to bewail, on mortal plane, that which 
the people are not yet developed to enjoy, and that is 
the blessings of peace. But while it is folly to bewail, 
it is not folly to strive for it, recognizing that it can 
only come through the determined efforts of united 
nations. As the various peoples cannot have it with- 
out bloodshed, bloodshed is, under law, permitted, 
and as they can only learn through the sole hells they 
ever know on earth, the hells of war, they only learn 
after they have wrought all the misery and ruin they 
possibly can and sacrificed countless lives. Only 

84 



through suffering do they learn; therefore for pur- 
pose of purification and readjustment, solely accom- 
plished in this way, and to liberate the countless who 
awaken in their glorious Homes of beauty, free from 
the horrors of mortal plane is war permitted. Those 
who are left, here and there develop through the 
crucible of suffering, temptations overcome through 
the bitter experiences of those who have perished, and, 
this, not known on the mortal plane, the brains and 
bodies of those destined to be leaders, composed of 
more highly developed life organisms which render 
them better instruments for quality, liberty and frater- 
nity. It can be seen that humanity is on the upward 
march when one reviews the history of the past, and 
realizes that, now, instead of nations being wiped out 
of existence, only individuals go. 

Although it is true that entire races have been 
swept out of existence and continents submerged, all 
life organisms were not and many were in forms of 
life, on a much higher scale, than when first brought 
forth, many in very advanced forms, and ever a few 
in man, hence it can be seen that, notwithstanding 
there is a preponderance of undeveloped ones in those 
nations and indivuduals which and who retrograde 
on very low planes, more recently evolved from the 
animal, and many just evolving from the first cells, 
the truth is, all are developing and constantly repro- 
ducing. Every form is composed of countless ones 
transmitted from countless progenitors. The most 
highly developed reproducing their own kind, ever 
advancing. The undeveloped ever producing their 
own kind, ever advancing. But so slow is that con- 
sidered evolution, that it takes countless years ere 
developedment can be noticed. Hence, those who 
inherit, for purpose of discipline a majority of unde- 
veloped ones, such as Greece and Spam when they 
could not heed spiritual impressions, controlled by 



the material, they, not responsible for the formations 
of the brains transmitted to their children, transmitted 
that which caused them to retrograde. 

Oh, ye wise and learned, ye claim there is a 
Supreme Power governing all. Yet ye hold thy- 
selves and brethren responsible for the conditions 
which have evolved, developed from a little material 
cell. And ye censure all who fail to obey thy man 
made laws and who do not think as ye do. And, oh, 
ye spiritually wise, ye claim God, Principle is Omni- 
potent and yet ye make the pure, holy spirit create 
vile illusions out of purity and holiness. Why do ye 
not see, ye who believe in Nature that the material can 
only develop the material substance and that the life 
principle which develops the substance, that which 
governs and rules is under guidance and directivity, 
slowly developing from the low to high, from imperfec- 
tion to perfection, and as life has developed up to man 
with but few retrogressive steps, it is still developing 
with fewer retrogressive steps and all really not retro- 
gressing, only seemingly so ,for the life organisms 
which compose the form are ever on the upward march 
even though the form may have a preponderance of 
those on a low plane. 

But, while ye all are under law and directivity to 
develop through individual will and effort, the essen- 
tial qualities, not the soul gifts, ye, spirits, cannot 
change immutable law? Therefore, according to 
your plane of development, ye express the animal 
propensities and possibly not one soul gift. How 
many in the present war are expressing soul gifts? Yet 
as God is Supreme they are getting that which is essen- 
tial, even though they, through lack of development of 
the material brain, under law, which they cannot vio- 
late, violate mortal law, entirely distinct. Therefore, 
whilst developing brain, making it a good instrument, 
still dominated by the undeveloped organsims, they ex- 



press lust and the characteristics of the animal God is 
Omnipotent, this plane absolutely necessary with its 
states of consciousness of evil, to develop His children. 
Think ye the animal diseases and propensities would 
be in existence, unless for a purpose, under Omnipo- 
tent Wisdom? Think ye that Mind which is of God 
and is spiritual, all minds are spiritual, that termed 
mortal is spiritual, could create independent of itself 
and source anything at all? If mortal mind creates 
the illusions and all mind is of God, then He must, 
as Mind governs all, create the illusions, not those who 
form mortal mind, through their material instruments, 
for apart from Him, apart from Mind, they could not 
develop any kind of mind, noor develop substance with- 
out mind. Hence, as material life and consciousness 
is as real, save that it is transitory for the individual 
spirit, as the spiritual, and but a form and phase of 
spirit substance and spirit consciousness, and under 
God Omnipotent, it can be seen whil e all are impress- 
ed according to the development of their brains with 
various conceptions of right, all are under Divine law, 
unchangeable, gradually developing, not solely on e 
race, one nation, one individual, but all life from low 
to high, and while all are in course of development, 
(all material worlds are for this purpose), there will 
always be, more or less undeveloped conditions, always 
the spiritual impressing the material, the material 
transmitting the animal, the perpetual conflict to 
develop the essential qualities. And while develop- 
ing these qualities, as there is universal progression in 
the real life, all are impressed more or less with the 
soul gifts to cheer, comfort and upbuild mentally and 
morally, to give to those who are ready, who have 
overcome, "the peace that passeth understanding 91 and 
the knowledge that the real life, the real Home, the 
real plane is that where all really live, though they 
know it not, while developing that which is necessary. 



SELF CONTROL. 



When one has a brain and body attended to pro- 
perly, and every wish gratified, it is easy to be an 
optimist. But when one has either brain or body 
denied that which is essential, it is very difficult for 
even the highly advanced to maintain the necessary 
poise, for, despite their most strenuous efforts the 
animal almost invaribly conquers. Yet there have 
been and are many who dominate all material condi- 
tions, and denied all that material life affords, still 
keep faith in God, with the "peace that passeth under- 
standing," and many who if not religiously inclined, 
with good material brains, philosophically submit to 
the inevitable. 

Often those who are born with poor brains and bod- 
ies, which never can be strengthened, perish, and awak- 
en in the real life, all essential qualities developed be- 
fore those who are stronger, who have better instru- 
ments for the soul gifts, develop that which is neces- 
sary for them. When a spirit is put in charge of 
a spirit brain and body developed for him in both 
worlds, if the body is perfectly developed, he does not 
need a mortal body nor more mortal training, and 
is detached before brought forth on the mortal plane 
or still-born. None are favored, but receive under 
law, in turn, the brain and body which is connected 
with the Divine Mind and thus obtain personality 
and soul. Every life organism in their brains and 
bodies has been developed in both worlds, to yield 
them perfect submission. Those ordained for the 
mortal plane must continue the development and un- 
dergo with the material brain and body that which is 
essential, the material brain within the spiritual, not 



occupying the same place, but within interstices, 
hence all the material brain receives from the mate- 
rial life is recorded on the real spiritual brain and all 
that is necessary for the spirit on the mortal plane of 
consciousn e ss is impressed by those in charge until he 
brings the material brain in harmony with the spirit- 
ual, when he, through his connection with the Divine 
Mind, more or less, independently, expresses the soul 
gifts. 

The object is for the spirit himself to develop all 
that remains to be developed, when conscious on the 
mortal plane he relies entirely on the mortal brain, for 
all spiritual mind is shut off, excepting in very rare 
cases. He is subject to the laws of the mortal plane, 
and if he has but one quality to develop, such as pati- 
ence, although developed along other lines, he remains 
until he develops this quality, even though it may take 
him many years. The spirit, attached to a diseased 
or feeble body, or one decreed to go early in life 
through accident, etc., either weak or strong, generally 
has but one quality to develop, almost entirely devel- 
oped, and although seemingly weak and undeveloped, 
mentally afflicted or a criminal, is detached before 
those who are a long time in developing theirs. 

The progression of the mortal plane is due to those 
who have but one or two qualities to develop, who 
have developed brains, good instruments for the learn- 
ing and wisdom of the spirit spheres. Those with 
poor brains, the criminal class, etc., although often 
kept many years developing certain qualities, with 
their unreliable brains are very poor instruments. 
The Lord Jesus Christ said that material senses, 
(organs for the brain,) shut out truth and healing. 
The material brain and senses are responsible for the 
difference in mortals. Brains and senses vary in all. 
Through the brain and senses individual mortal mind 
is developed, hence, all mortal minds vary. The 
brain and mind of a criminal is different from the 



brain and mind of a respectable member of society. 
The brain and mind of a laborer different from the 
brain and mind of a college professor, the brain and 
mind of a fool or weakling different from the brain 
and mind of a great scientist. As these vary, so do 
all formed differently in the first place, vary in all. 
Hence while it is easy for some to express self control 
with good brains and minds, it is much more difficult 
for those with poor. It was easier for Emerson 
(with a good brain first formed, to develop it, and 
thus exercise self reliance, than for those who have 
brains not capable of being developed or who cannot 
develop them until they are subjected to favorable 
material conditions, of environment, education, etc. 
It is easy for one with a full stomach to be patient 
under certain conditions, while it is very difficult for 
one under simular to be patient with an empty one. 

Self control, self reliance, then, is largely the 
result, not only of the spiritual, but of material condi- 
tions on the mortal plane, with those who have not 
good instruments, and yet, many with poor brains, 
through training administered by others, and im- 
pressions received from the spiritual, develop into 
fairly good instruments, and gradually develop self 
control and self reliance. One of the first essentials, 
when one has a debilitated brain or body, is to pro- 
vide proper material aliment. Only the superficial 
claim that all deliterious substances, poisons, etc., can 
be taken with a positive mental attitude without evil 
effects, that the material instrument can be clogged 
with food until it breeds poisons and foul gases, which 
not only undermine the health of the body ,but affect 
the brain, and then wonder why one should lack self 
control. This undeveloped class is on a par with 
the class, who think that they can prolong life inde- 
finitely without air or food, or within a cesspool keep 
their children from disease. Either class lack cer- 



tain brain development or they would know there are 
times when their material bodi e s, although apparently 
well, require as much care as when really ill, to pre- 
vent serious consequences, and that the needs of the 
body vary, that a food essential one day is harmful 
the next, that too much of one kind of food for cer- 
tain people, is as bad as too little of another. That 
one body can subsist indefinitely on one kind of food 
which would starve another, that, in truth, all bodies to 
develop the highest do not require the same food as all 
brains do not require the same mental training. Many 
material scientists teach that the food has everything to 
do, not solely with building up the tissues, but providing 
the necessary elements for the brain. Even criminals 
and the mentally unfit are being helped by certain 
foods. Some foods contain more or less poisons in 
small quantities such as those which contain arsenic, 
phosphorus, etc., and when taken repeatedly are very 
harmful. The patient is supposed to be a victim of 
a disease, which, in reality is the result of a poison, 
not the direct cause. 

Diseases are the result of one or a combination of 
poisons developed by inherited life organisms, under 
law, or by those taken into the system through air, food, 
water. These life organisms also, trrough inharmonious 
conditions, produced by too much, or too little food, 
extreme heat, extreme cold, too little or too much 
exercise, mental excitement, etc., creat e the poisons 
which cause disease. A severe fit of anger causes 
apoplexy, insanity, etc., not b e cause the spirit himself, 
behind the crass density of the material brain, is angry, 
but, because the material brain is saturated with 
poisons. 

The wise physican and mother, knowing the evil 
effects of mental disturbance, tries to prevent every- 
thing that causes undue excitement. They know 
that all bodies are not alike, that while one child can 



stand repeated chastisements, one with a weak heart 
might not survive one, and, as the heart is often 
disease without showing any sign, one can never 
tell when a fit of excitement may not result fatally. 
Many parents through repeated beatings, and fits of 
excitement have so debilitated their children as to 
make them, ere attaining to puberty or early middle 
life, physical and mental wrecks. Those who chas- 
tise in anger, who expect to perfect character in this 
manner, are very unwise. They merely force a child 
to suppress the outward expression of that which had 
better come out. If inclined to lie or steal, the habit 
instead of being checked in this manner, is simply 
suppressed. Example is ever better than precept. 
If a parent goes into rages, his children will, if not 
suppressed, and if suppressed they but develop poisons 
which are evidenced in other ways, if not at the time, 
in later life. Poisons which develop such diseases 
as the kidneys, heart, etc., often attributed to other 
causes, for instance, a child who inherits a predisposi- 
tion to kidney or heart trouble will, through con- 
tinued fits of excitement, develop the disease, as much 
as through improper food. Anything mental or 
physical which puts the body out of harmony, result 
injuriously at the time or later. No teacher or 
parent who exercises not self control, can expect to 
cultivate it in others. They but suppress the out- 
ward indications, and instead of building up char- 
acter, develop deceit and hypocrisy, the most difficult 
of all to overcome, the most insidious, much more 
difficult than disobedience or bad temper. 

The man or woman who, through faulty educa- 
tion or training, develops the former, must work very 
hard to overcome them. Better to give way daily to 
the outward expression than to develop poisons which, 
not solely undermine the body, but make the brain a 
very poor instrument for good. Hence it can be 



seen that self control when it only suppresses the out- 
ward expression of the unworthy, is not beneficial, the 
object to be attained is not the suppression of the un- 
worthy, but to find its cause, and seek to uproot it, if 
possible. When we find it is often due to the im- 
proper use of air, water, food, etc., physical causes 
which affect the brain, and not through spiritual at 
all the parent or guardian should seek to remove the 
cause, and to change all methods which have resulted 
in failure and commence anew, but by no means con- 
tinue the same regime, diet and training which has 
failed. Those who do are like unto the child who 
will stick his finger into the fire continually, and 
themselves need the better informed to instruct them. 
When they learn to give to the brains and bodies of 
themselves and children that which is necessary to 
upbuild and keep in good working order, when thev 
combine with this the spiritual, moral, religious 
training which is equally essential, they will then 
develop the highest and best in their children. They 
will learn that real self-control means to control not 
the outward expression, but to conquer that which 
causes the outward expessionr, the animal passions 
and disease. 

It can be seen then that one has to depend upon 
the material equally with the spiritual. It is true 
that pure, elevating thought produces a harmonious 
condition, it is also true that calm, tranquilizing 
thought, whether pure, elevating or not, produce- a 
harmonious condition. It is true one utterly defici- 
ent in expressing the soul gifts, can keep the body 
healthful by attending to it- material wants, as LS seen 

in mam who have absolutely no spirituality, and 
who rarel) express a soul gift. ft is also true that 

there are main very pure and righteous who keep 

brain and body out of harmony bj neglecting to live 

in harmony with natural law. The mental branches 



which teach that the spirit can control, that thought 
is constructive, that the material is ever subject, amen- 
able to the spirit, regardless of the material, are not 
correctly impressed. The two blood diseases have 
carried off more innocent children of upright, hon- 
orable parents, themselves victims of the sins of their 
progenitors, than all the mental branches can ever 
heal. All the crime, on the mortal plane results 
from the animal propensities and diseases, the pro- 
pensities which can never be located and the diseases 
which affect the brain, or are closely connected with 
it, such as adenoids, the eye, the ear, the thyroid nerve, 
growths, pressures on the brain, which cause moral 
degeneracy and crime not due to the spirit, but to the 
disease which renders the brain irresponsible. Some 
have committed suicide from the agony of tooth, eye 
and ear ache, and some have committed murder. The 
physical disturbances cause the destructive thought 
which is the result of disease. When these diseases 
are healed, the patient returns to his normal condition 
whether healed spiritually or otherwise. It is not 
merely a change of mental attitude which affects the 
mental, nor the will, although the will must always 
operate. The truth is, while all healing is done 
under Divine guidance, that all mental healing is 
done under the law of suggestion, suggested to the 
spirit in charge of the material body. If done silent- 
ly from mind to mind, the spirit receives it, and sug- 
gests and treats his material brain himself. If audi- 
bly, if through others, the material brain is developed 
until restored to harmony. In either case, it is the 
spirit himself who heals the body by restoring har- 
mony. 

When he realizes his power, if the brain is in 
harmony, a good instrument, he can heal himself, 
but he cannot until he brings the brain in harmony. 
Those who are healed of various mental diseases. 



through physical or mental healing, either through 
operations, diet, hygiene, or through treating the 
mind of the spirit which is not diseased (the brain is 
alluded to as the mind, and it is supposed to be affect- 
ed) it is the brain that is treated, as mind is purely 
spiritual. 

The thinker, who thinks all thoughts, must have 
a good instrument or he cannot heal himself. Con- 
structive thought is spiritual, destructive thought 
purely material. Often the weakling, with poor 
brain and body, can, through proper physical and 
mental training strengthen his material instruments. 
It is presumed that the spirit thinks all thoughts, the 
malignant and destructive as well as the righteous and 
the constructive. But this is not so. All that is 
good is of him, all that it not is of the basilar quali- 
ties, all that comes from the animal and are not at all 
connected with that part of the brain which is under 
his control. They, in a sense, are governed inde- 
pendently of the spirit under law, changed when nec- 
essary, by those in charge of the mortal plane of con- 
sciousness. Thus, when a mortal body is dominated 
by this part of the brain and expresses the animal char- 
acteristics of anger, lust, etc., the spirit is as powerless 
to express his real feelings, as if he were drugged, 
hypnotized, or afflicted with mental disease. This 
part of the brain is out of harmony, therefore the 
thought, as with aphasia, is not expressed rightly. 
This part of the brain is the part that must ever be 
treated and be brought into harmony, ere it becomes 
a good instrument. As the spirit is only conscious 
Oil this plane and shut off from the real life, and as 
he is ever pure and holy, who thinks the evil thought? 
Who feels, if he does not, the material, lustful, revenge- 
ful feeling, when certain organifl of the body filled 
with inharmonious workers who develop poisons, 
transmit the feelings sensed as illness, and others which 

■ 






cause crime? Before these feelings are transmitted 
to the spirit they are felt. The spirit does not feel 
them, until he receives, through the brain, the mess- 
age, then who does? The life organisms, out of 
harmony, send the message to the life organisms in 
the brain, which transmit to the life organisms in the 
spirit brain, where consciousness is located, the mess- 
age. The spirit receives the message and as he is 
shut of! from all brain connecting him with spirit 
life, and only conscious of the material life through his 
material brain and senses, he feels that which is 
designated as physical pain. The pain felt by the 
life organisms is suggested to and felt by him. Who 
and what causes pain, and what is it, as there is neither 
pain nor suffering in the real life, and the spirit is 
in the real life and all the life organisms, how can 
they feel pain? Must not pain and suffering then 
be a state of consciousness, more or less illusory, if it 
has no reality? This is a truth. It is a false feel- 
ing which produces sensations, as illusory as drugs. 
If pain be then, in its true sense illusory, may not all 
disease and animal characteristics be the same? Exact- 
ly so, the animal propensities and diseases, resulting 
from the instincts of self preservation to develop cer- 
tain qualities, are produced for this purpose, and in 
reality exist not, although very real to all on the mor- 
tal plane of consciousness. 

There is no such thing as death, it has no reality, 
life cannot die, cannot be taken, lying cannot be where 
naught but truth is known, no hate where love alone 
exists. All is free, open to all, no necessity for steal- 
ing. No animal passions nor characteristics, hence 
the spirit in the real life knows the truth when de- 
tached at night by sleep, knows that all so-called evil 
is but to develop certain qualities, and that pain and 
sorrow cease for each individual spirit when they are 
detached by death. In the sense that all that comes 
from the animal is illusory, not real, has made Mrs. 



Eddy and other teachers term mortal life a "false 
mortal concept/' but she did not make the distinction 
that only that pertaining to the animal is illusory, that 
all the life, the good and the pure, is spiritual, and 
that the mortal body is as real, while it lasts, as the 
spiritual and just as essential to develop God's chil- 
dren. 

Do ye think that either ye or thy child express 
yourselves truly when you are irresponsible from 
drugs, liquors, or in passion, when ye know that the 
life organisms in your brain, not ye, get drunk, are 
drugged and get angry, ye will realize that ye have 
the power, within thyself to prevent all discord, all 
inharmony, if ye, under the law of suggestion, with 
the will given thee by God, control and dominate not 
only the denizens of thy brain and body, but develop 
rightly thy mortal mind. Hence, when ye feel blood 
rush to thy brain, when angry, perturbed or in any 
degree inharmonious, will to be calm, change 
the current of thought at once, ye are at the helm, ye 
control. When ye have a brain developed enough 
to transmit this truth to ye, ye yourselves can then 
treat your brain with pure, holy, or calm, transquiliz- 
ing thought. But remember, many through their 
own brains, can never receive the suggestion that they 
are the dominating power, that they can control, 
hence others treat the mind, of the spirit, and he then 
is enabled to treat his brain. Thus healers, teachers 
for this class are essential. In this manner affirma- 
tions, under the law of suggestion systematically 
practiced, in time, make the brain a good instrument. 

When you know that ye are entirely shut off from 
the spirit spheres, and, although, thy mind receives 
occasional glimpses of the truths of the spirit life, and 
ye, behind the density of thy material brain, are cogniz- 
ant of many truths, ye can never receive from th espirit 
spheres without your material brain, until ye have 

97 



first formed mind from the material experiences re- 
ceived by thy brain and through thy senses, but, after 
ye develop mind, and ye bring thy brain in harmony, 
ye then can express the soul gifts, but never can ye 
express anything on earth, excepting through thy 
material brain. Then know that if ye be fool, idiot 
on the mortal plane, it is not because ye are fool or 
idiot in the real life, but due to how thy material 
brain was formed primarily. But, reflect, there are 
very few who are born fool and idiot. Then think 
ye, can ye develop a good instrument by living in the 
slums, consorting with the vile, reading unclean liter- 
ature, seeking impure company, listening to the lewd 
stories of the undeveloped? Nay, and though ye be 
gently bred, and live in luxury, if ye form thy mind 
and develop thy brain with the lewd and the low, if 
ye seek the society of those on a lower plane, ye cannot 
advance. But if ye realize once through thy brain, 
or through suggestions to thy mind that ye are a child 
of God, that ye are not low and vile, that ye are pure 
and holy, then ye can, through will and effort, develop, 
even amongst the low, and ye can make yourself an 
instrument for the good of the real life by abandon- 
ing at once and forever, (no intermediate, no vacillat- 
ing course,) but at once, that which degrades ye, ye 
will be given strength; Heaven blesses every effort, 
strengthens every will; little by little, ye will conquer, 
and when ye bring your brain under control, and ye 
see with the true light of the spirit, ye will then be 
enabled to help others as ye have helped yourself, 
make yourself a power for good, an influence for right- 
eousness. 

Ye do not have to abandon those who do evil, your 
own brothers and sisters, no matter how low, but 
abandon the immoral habits which are not of you, 
but of your poor undeveloped brains. Watch the 
gradual degeneracy of a morphine fiend, the pure and 



good by degress becoming low and vile, and, as vou 
know that poor victim expresses not the true self, 
know also that you are drugged by poisons in thy 
brain, which by right material living and habits, ye 
can correct and conquer directed spiritually. Hence 
see that one is as essential as the other on the mortal 
plane. What though ye will and daily affirm all 
strength is thine, if ye deprive thy material body of 
that which it needs, what though ye say all righteous- 
ness is thine, if ye express but the vile? Then do not 
think that because ye can develop brain to become a 
good instrument for thee, that ye are superior to those 
who cannot develop, who never receive a suggestion 
from mind or brain, for ye are not in the real life, 
although blessed with the knowledge of the truth 
which gives ye self respect, the respect of others, and 
the strength to cope with all material trials. 

Self reliance, to rely on self, not to rely on friends, 
child, parent, or any other, not even to rely on God, 
but to rely on self, to know that, although God gives 
not to all alike brains to advance on this plane, that 
the few, not discriminated against, but who receive 
under law, the requisite experiences, those who cannot 
advance, are but a limited number in comparison with 
the great majority. Then, think, that ye, no matter 
how low in the social scale, no matter how deficient 
in education, no matter how vile and impure, if ye 
but realize thy Divine heritage, Child of God, awake, 
arise, what more, what greater heritage in store? 
Though ye be hungry, naked, shorn, weary, though 
ye be obssessed with a secret vice, though ye be in- 
mate of penitentiary or asylum, child of God, assert 
thy God given sovereignity, thy free will, thy power 
over the material brain, and commence to train it at 
once, under suggestion. Suggest the good, the pure, 
the holy, banish at once that which lowers. Though 



ye be harlot, though ye be defiler of the innocent, 
awake, ye are not so in the real life, ye are not so now, 
only through thy poor, deluded brain. Think "I, 
weak, lowly, I despised, am not so. I am a child of 
God. I will awake and go unto my Father. What 
though I need food, shelter, what though I am ragged, 
destitute. I will die of starvation, I will be cast out 
into the street. I will not defile that given me by 
God. There are worse things than death. I will 
remember that I have the power to be good and pure 
though I starve. Father, loving Father, help me." 

Think ye that those who overcome temptation do 
not do this daily? Think ye that ye are the sole 
ones who need, who hunger, the sole ones, gifted with 
beauty, who are tempted, or who fall, supinely yield? 
Ah, no, countless of whom the world wots not, even 
though they sin once or twice or thrice, awaken and 
sin no more. Though ye be drug fiend, though ye 
be drunkard, though ye be gamester who lives by thy 
wits, though ye be animal with an animal's lust, know 
all come from thy material brain, inherited from the 
animal. Will ye let the animal or the spirit control? 
Prefer ye to deserve the scorn of those who consider 
ye weak and degenerate? Prefer ye the hard crust 
and labor within the penitentiary, and low hovel in 
the slums, the impure joint and haunt of the vicious, 
or prefer ye, (no matter how ye have fallen, to cast 
aside that which hath debased ye, remembering it is 
never too late to mend, that he or she who overcomes 
deserves more credit than those who have never been 
tempted,) to commence anew, and earn thyself respect 
and the respect of others. You did not sin; you, the 
pure spirit, are still pure, it was but thy poor brains, 
thy lack of development, due to unfavorable condi- 
tions, environments, education, association, etc., try to 
think, try to exert will if no one else will help ye, 
what care ye? Help yourself. Ask for nothing 



but work? If starvation is best for ye, starve with 
a good grace. If to be shelterless will broaden ye, 
go without shelter. What is wealth, what is power? 
What are all the false luxuries of the unawakened to 
the awakened child of God? Many have lived in 
the open, subsisted on roots, their water but the dews 
of Heaven, and many have died martyrs at the stake 
rather than do wrong. Ye can do the same. Think 
ye death so terrible? Nay, it is but awakening with 
thine own. But why need ye die? All ye need is 
honest work, if only for the bite ye eat, until ye can 
develop thyselves. If ye will or cannot awaken then 
other suffering is needed and will be thine. For so 
all develop on earth, suffering far worse than depriva- 
tion of food, clothes and shelter. 

If so be it ye have friend or beloved one who 
encourages the lust of power or wealth, unless to 
devote all to charity, be sure that one is not true friend 
of thine, for all who do not care for thy individual 
spiritual good, and who but care for thee, for that 
which they gain through ye or by thy efforts are not 
true, hence destroy not thyself for such. How many 
weaklings have fallen through the flatteries of the 
false, who have no use for them when wealth flees? 
How many toil within and without jail for these false 
mortal concepts of the real and the true? The man 
or woman who weakly yields to the flatteries of those 
who are using them are on a dangerous path. The 
sooner they awaken to the truth that he or she who 
lowers one morally, who degrades one spiritually, is 
but preparing a day of reckoning which will entail 
greater mental agony than all deprivations of the 
material the better for them. Hence vc of this class, sug- 
gest daily, will, will that ye will see and express the 
truth, \ha\ ye will care for nothing BO much as honor and 
self respect, that all who would make you Lose either is a 
foe. Make no illusions, be not a hypocrite nor sycoph- 



ant. What though ye have been all these, is that any rea- 
son why ye should continue so? Did not St. Paul 
cease sinning and become a shining light? Did not 
Mary Magdalene? If there was light for them why 
not for you? You are all children of God not one 
more beloved, not one more favored in the real life? 
So awaken now, make your brain a good instrument, 
it is solely that which hinders ye. If it be diseased, 
through lack of some element in thy body, or what- 
soever it be, remedy it, go to God for light. If ye 
be so wise that ye believe not in God, ye must believe 
in good, but if ye believe not in good, and cannot 
realize that there is good, so be it ye can speak, daily 
say, "I am good, I am good. I will do right, I will 
do right." And after a while ye will develop knowl- 
edge of good. If ye know not what right is, it seems 
so many do not, if ye think it right to cheat, to steal, 
to drink, to carouse, to despoil, to glutton, to gamble, 
then try to think how these right things end, in sor- 
row and tribulation, if not in asylum and penitentiary. 

Ye surely can see, so be it that ye can think at all, 
that the simple game of cards often ends in gambling, 
the first glass in the confirmed drunkard ,the first mor- 
phine pill in the morphine fiend, the stolen trifle, no 
matter how small though it be a flower that belongeth 
not to thee, ends in theft, the first unholy embrace and 
kiss ends in sensuality, the first lie and deceit in hypro- 
crisy. Therefore, if ye believe not in good, in God, with 
thy poor brains, and ye cannot cognize that which is 
right, ye surely can cognize how all these things ye 
think good end. And if ye do not wish to end so, 
if ye would rather end decently, respected and esteem- 
ed, instead of reviled and derided by the very ones 
who, although they carouse and play with ye, often 
despise and scorn ye. 

Think ye the man or woman who has the right 
moral standard is not respected, whether understood 



or not by those on a lower plane? Whether they 
deem you insincere or a crank it matters not, you 
take your influence with you. Your acts speak for 
themselves, but although your acts speak for them- 
selves, let your words also. Often there are those 
whose acts are the most lofty, whose lives are devoted 
to doing good, who are judged by their idle words, 
by those to whom their acts are not known. Some 
of the greatest instruments for good, never with word, 
show their real selves, and regardless that their every 
act is devoted to doing good, are judged by the idle, 
empty words. And, oft many, who are deemed low 
and impure by the world are more pure than those 
who judge them. But is it wise for the good to hide 
their light under a bushel, to make themselves a tar- 
get for those not fit to wipe their feet? Hence it is 
written, "Hide not thy light under a bushel, let it 
shine before all men." How much greater the 
power of the man who combines the two, the act and 
the word, who not only helps with the material bread, 
but gives the spiritual also, that which really upbuilds 
mentally, morally, physically. If you give daily 
material bread to a man, you make him weak, depend- 
ent, on others, you deprive him of self reliance, self 
control. If you give him the spiritual, you make 
him relv upon himself, you make him strong, you 
make him ambitious, you give him courage, faith, 
hope. The spiritual is most beneficial, although 
when necessary combine the two, for only an empty 
Stomach can be borne patiently by the philosopher or 
by the religious, hence it can he seen that both miust 
be attended to to attain to the highest efficiency, to 
develop the greatest self control ami self reliance, to 
make one, on this plane, act as becomes a child of God. 



THE ORIGIN OF EVIL. 



This problem has not yet been explained to the 
satisfaction of many thinkers. Many have given 
explanations and conceptions but as all are inconsist- 
ent and improbable in the extreme, they are only 
credited by those whose brain development is not suf- 
ficiently in tune with the truth to receive or give it. 
Were they, they would realize that from the begin- 
ning of life on the mortal plane, there has been, with 
an apparent retrogressive step now and then (among 
the nations and individuals, who inherit a preponder- 
ance of undeveloped life organisms, or undeveloped 
brains,) a steady, although slow progression. When 
man was little higher than the anthropoid ape, and 
the low scale beings who succeeded him, (such as 
those who lived anterior to any epochs of which his- 
tory has authenic records, although esoteric Buddha- 
ism embodies, more or less, incorrectly impressed 
truths, regarding the past history of the world,) they 
were correctly impressed that they came from the ani- 
mal. 

It is claimed by many that man was created by 
God out of the dust and endowed with soul. This 
crude belief is only entertained by those who, although 
developed in many ways will not think for themselves, 
who still adhere to the opinions formed when mind 
was not as developed as at the present time. Science 
has advanced to a much higher plane and has com- 
pelled religion to modify many of its earlier claims. 
Hence, it is now conceded by those who have sufficient 
brain development, that this belief is incorrect. They 
cannot repudiate that which is substantiated by in- 
dubitable truth, that man has evolved from the 

1(M 



animal and was not made by a fairy wand in a moment, 
a method entirely opposed to all God's ways of pro- 
cedure. It took countless ages to make a body fit 
for the higher animals, this, many who still cling to 
the Bible version, admit. Even though many think 
there were many intermediate species which have 
passed out of existence, the missing link with them, 
still it can be seen that a body fit for a man would take 
longer than that of an animal. Hence all familiar 
with scientific truths, who not influenced by the unsub- 
stantiated knowledge of antedeluvian eras, reject the 
Bible version, in the light of facts, such as skeletons 
and fossils proving, in orderly sequence, man's gradual 
development in anatomy, as well as from his works, 
gradual mental advancement. Although all histor- 
ical records of the races which have preceeded those 
on earth today, excepting some in the hands of adepts, 
more or less incorrect, have been either swept out of 
existence by physical upheavals or destroyed by men- 
tal ones, science has proven indubitably his continual 
advancement from the primordial cell, higher devel- 
opment in the anatomy of every succeeding civiliza- 
tion, with an exception here and there of a nation or 
individual who inherited a preponderance of unde- 
veloped life organisms. 

Although claimed by some that higher civiliza- 
tions have preceeded the Aryan, it is not so. From 
the Neandarthal type or cave man, the succeeding 
types show greater and greater brain development up 
to the present day. Although there are races who 
are still savage and wild as was the Aryan when first 
brought forth, they are so because more recently 
evolved from the animal. Those who think that the 
undeveloped hordes in Asia and Africa have as 
good brain development, are as capable of being im- 
pressed or taught correctly as the undeveloped planes 
of the Aryan race, have but to think of the Rcconstruc- 



tfon Period in the United States when the Aryan race, 
a few in number, many uneducated and ignorant, con- 
quered through superior brain development, as the 
Aryan race in India and elswhere, keep within bounds, 
under subjection, those not yet fitted to rule. It is folly 
to claim that the majority in any race, on the earth, at 
the present time is as developed as the majority of the 
Aryan. That spiritual development which tends to 
degrade the masses instead of elevating, is but a 
spurious kind, wheresoever found. 

As all races are on different planes of progression, 
so amongst them are various planes of development, 
these as distinct, often as is the difference between the 
races. Hence, even among the most undeveloped 
races are many who receive and express as correctly 
as many among the most developed, with this differ- 
ence, the highest developed of the most undeveloped 
are on but little higher planes than some on the low- 
est planes of the most developed races. Hence, 
Booker T. Washington and many others in the colored 
race were and are on higher planes than many among 
the Aryan, but not yet on the highest, due, not to 
fault of theirs or because they are discriminated against 
or are any less children of God, but, because their 
brains are not yet fitted to receive or transmit cor- 
rectly. With due deference to those who think that 
man, on the lowest plane of the lowest race, is capable 
of acquiring as readily as those of the highest planes 
and races, we must eradicate this false impression. 
It is not true. Even in the Aryan race, there are 
countless thousands incapable of advancing mentally 
or morally, who despite the best environment, educa- 
tion, training, etc., cannot learn. That which God 
has not given on this plane, brains to advance, the 
greatest universities cannot develop. This is well 
known. Every child of God has not the same mate- 
rial brain and body, and although many are subjected 



to the same material conditions, all do not develop 
similarly. Hence, among all races, as well as all in- 
dividuals, there are different conceptions of right and 
wrong. Every conception formed under material 
conditions, by brains of varying degree of develop- 
ment, hence all vary, more or less. 

When man was first brought forth, he had no 
moral standard. His progenitors, ruled by instinct, 
knew naught of the Ten Commandments. They 
committed every crime ignorantly and innocently, 
knowing no better. And yet, despite of this, their 
acts are what are considered evil, and are really evil 
in their effects to the mortal plane of consciousness. 
It is not strange when they developed brains sufficient- 
ly, to receive impressions according to their plane, 
that they began to recognize the disastrous effects of 
their acts, and attributed them to powers of evil, inde- 
pendent of themselves. The instinct of self-preser- 
vation, inherited from the animal, manifested itself in 
all ways, and they still continued, as they do today, 
to follow the animal. As they advanced they gradu- 
ally developed the religious instinct, or rather, in 
truth was impressed with it. This, as is known de- 
veloped from idols, u gods and lords many," up to the 
One God of the Christians, little by little receiving 
clearer impressions and forming more correct con- 
ceptions of right and wrong. 

The origin of evil, the desire to slay, to commit 
adultery, to villify, to persecute, to hate, was inter- 
preted in various ways. The most undeveloped, 
attributing it to either extraneous influences, powers of 
evil, evil spirits, witches or to their own evil souls or 
egos subjected to the earth life repeatedly to purge 
themselves of their impure, unholv desires. It is not 

Surprising, that believing these incorrect impressions 

of the truth, that they had peculiar ideas of right and 
wrong. Evil, hence, was not explained nor under- 



stood by them even when the Lord Jesus Christ came, 
and calmed the turbulent life spirit organisms of their 
deluded brains, which they supposed to be casting out 
evil spirits. Although He told the truth plainly, as 
well as in parable and allegory, they could not under- 
stand, and disseminated and transmitted according to 
their own beliefs. He could not make them under- 
stand that the mortal life and plane of consciousness 
is but for a limited number of God's children (although 
that which composes their brains and bodies have all 
been developed on it,) in comparison with the count- 
less who never undergo it and that the undeveloped 
conditions from animal to highly developed man, are 
essential to develop God's children, on this plane of 
consciousness, or they would not be, that the material 
universe and plane of consciousness has ever existed, 
that that which forms the brain and body, as said be- 
fore, of every spirit child must be developed in a 
material world, under the apparent harsh conditions 
of mortal life. Many, in the sense, that they do not 
endure forever and are transitory, are in reality, only 
suggested to the spirit up on this plane. The pure, 
the good, the holy endure forever, the evil suggested 
to the spirit, only real on this plane of consciousness, 
and cognized through the material senses which are 
for this plane alone. 

They could not understand the Lord, then, but, to- 
day many can understand. Those who realize the truth 
He stated know that the material senses shut out heal- 
ing and truth, but the majority, who know little about 
their material senses, or whose brain and senses are 
not sufficiently developed, do not know that even 
many animals have more developed senses than they, 
and, that all they receive, from the material world, 
through their senses and brains are more or less illu- 
sory, and not true at all. Only the good is true, only 
the good real. Evil, then, is to each individual spirit 



108 



that only which he cognizes as evil, a state of con- 
sciousness permitted him, until through stern disci- 
pline he advances to the state that it, in reality, exists 
not. But, while this is true, it is also true that when 
he ceases doing evil, that, although it exists not for 
him, it does for those 'who have not yet attained to his 
state, hence there will be always evil for all planes 
until they develop that which is necessary. Each 
soul, each child of God, must himself undergo, 
whether through that deemed evil or not, that which 
is necessary, when the time is ripe for him to develop, 
on this plane, if so ordained, he does, if not, he is taken 
Home, with his material brain and senses still unde- 
veloped. When he becomes a better instrument for 
the truths of the spirit life, he, himself, overcomes 
and conquers evil, he rejects that which degrades and 
selects that which elevates. He knows that although 
in reality, it exists not, that the seeming misery it en- 
tails on this plane is as great as though actually real. 
He knows that undeveloped acts are unnecessary to the 
awakened, hence he seeks to awaken all he can to the 
truth, he cognizes not that he is a torch to illuminate 
those just beginning to come into the truth, that all 
the Commandments given to God's children, the moral 
standard gradually growing cleaner and higher, are 
impressed, not to give the necessary discipline, which 
alone are given by the animal propensities and dis- 
eases, but to elevate, to upbuild, to purify, to conquer, 
when ready. 

Does anyone who think deem that humanity is 
here to develop morally or spiritually, to develop the 
soul gifts which are the common heritage of every 
child of God in the real life? No, they know it 
cannot be so. They know there have been millions 
since man first evolved, millions today with malformed 
brains, who cannot advance, despite the best efforts of 
all systems of healing. They know that these millions 



would not be brought forth on this plane, impossible 
to advance in any line of knowledge unless for a pur- 
pose, not explained by any religion or philosophy up 
to date. They know that while evil has its use to de- 
velop from imperfect the perfect, that all do not 
develop through undeveloped conditions, that there 
are many who develop not from the undeveloped con- 
dition of their own brains or surroundings, not from 
their own evils, but the evils of others which cause 
them suffering. All are not subjected to, all do not 
need the same training, but all receive that which is 
necessary, be it ever so hard or heart-rending. Often 
that which appears so dreadful is not as bad as it 
seems, God eases as much as possible unnecessary 
suffering either mental or physical, those who go 
either in physical or mental upheavals are magnetized 
into a comatose conditions, and even when apparently 
distraught, in extreme agony, do not suffer longer 
than is absolutely necessary. Many who pass with 
lingering diseases are so debilitated, so torpid their 
sensibilities as to have but little feeling left. Many 
diseases are more or less painless through the inability 
of the nerves to connect through the brain with the 
spirit. Although God, on the mortal plane is often 
cursed by His children who deem Him the Author 
of their woes, a cruel tryant, the truth is, that He 
has nothing to do with the mortal plane only to re- 
lieve its misery as much as possible, that it is under 
immutable law, that all the good, all the comfort 
comes from Him and His instruments, the Celestial 
Angels, who supervise and direct all material worlds, 
that whenever the time is ripe to help ease the bur- 
den or rather, when brains can receive Him, He does 
as He did through the Lord Jesus Christ. 

When the spirit is able to impress correctly on 
earth, he casts aside belief in evil, rejects evil spirits, 
witches, obsessions, hell-fire, damnation, necessity 



for salvation, etc. Whilst he knows the power of 
evil and righteous thought, he, when able to think 
correctly on this plane, knows no evil thoughts of 
others can affect him so long as he keeps his material 
brain and mind in harmony w r ith the true and the holy 
of the spirit life, that no magnetism nor hypnotism 
can make him do that which is not in himself but if 
he keeps it not in harmony, it is subject to evil as well 
as good influence. The power lies within himself 
to keep out all evil influences. He is a child of God 
who has a material brain to develop, to make it a 
good instrument for truth. If his instrument is 
filled with discord, with wrong, with hate, sensuality, 
impurity, it then is also filled with fear. He must 
conquer this brain, fill it with love, with good, then 
he becomes impervious to fear. That which Mrs. 
Eddy called animal magnetism, the power of evil 
thought, is powerless to affect the brain or mind of 
one who lives rightly, he can ever govern his brain 
and body when in harmony and although animal 
magetism still prevails, brain is more highly developed 
then when the Lord came, hence no prophet, teacher 
or reformer is subjected to that which He underwent. 
There is greater tolerance, broader sympathy, more 
correct spiritual insight. The belief in animal mag- 
netism, the fear of it, gives it power, otherwise it is 
powerless to hurt those, upon the mortal plane who 
keep themselves pure and righteous. 

There is, in truth, no such thing as animal mag- 
netism, all is spiritual and all under spiritual law. 
The life of this plane, the life of the real life, hence, 
it can he seen that as all is pure and holy, animal mag- 
netism exists not, and has no reality, but in the brains 
of those who manifest it upon the mortal plane. Had 
Mr- Eddy not feared animal magnetism, as she knew 
all was pure and holy, she would not have tolerated 
belief in it. If all is pure and holy, animal magnet- 
ism exists not and is illusory. If all is not pure and 

in 



holy, it is a reality. Therefore, either one or the 
other is true. As all is pure and holy, it exists but 
as a state of consciousness, based not upon the erron- 
eous impressions and conceptions of the material 
brain and body, but, under law, for purpose of develop- 
ment. While it exists not, in reality, and is power- 
less to control a brain and body in harmony with the 
spirit, it does influence brains and minds not in har- 
mony to do that which they are entirely unconscious 
of or rather, to be exact, influences the drugged brain 
of a spirit who is powerless to do many things he 
would not permit if able. An honest mind and brain 
will not steal nor do wrong, no matter how strong 
the suggestion, but an undeveloped one will commit 
crime because it is undeveloped, whether magnetized 
or not, as all, more or less, on the mortal plane, but 
fulfill law. The brain formed in the first place not 
to advance, is subject under law, to the stronger. If 
to advance, it is influenced by pure and holy hypno- 
tism and auto-suggestion. Those who have weak 
brains, who desire to strengthen them to defy evil in- 
fluences, can only do so in one way, by striving to 
live as clean, good lives as possible, and by systemati- 
cally suggesting pure, elevating thoughts, ever bear- 
ing in mind that the pure and good is constructive, 
the evil destructive to the brain, and that good brains, 
to form a good mind, can be developed in the majority. 
It is difficult for mortals to understand that evil 
has no reality when they witness its terrible effects. 
Naturally, knowing that matter, apart from spirit, is 
powerless, devoid of life and power to act, they be- 
lieve the spirit, soul child of God sins as he suffers, 
but when they learn the truth, that the material brain 
and body is only an instrument, (formed of spirit 
organisms which act independently of him,) that he 
uses throughout the day, and abandons at night when 
he sleeps, they begin to see that he often, is neither 



responsible nor present, and that since he is a pure, 
holy child of God, he only impresses that which is 
of God, and that evil is not of Him at all. They 
know that he is no more responsible for that part of 
his brain which controls the animal part of his nature 
than were his animal progenitors, that were it possi- 
ble to have an animal soul as claimed by theosophy, 
that animal soul is no part of the pure, holy spirit and 
perishes 'with the material. If he, pure and holy 
child of God is not evil and there is no evil in the 
spirit life, why is its semblance, as malignant, as sin 
and sorrow causing as though real, permitted on the 
mortal plane? Whence did it originate? For what 
purpose? Why could not the pure be educated and 
live only in the real life where all is pure and har- 
monious, who could cause such a terrible state of 
consciousness? This is known only by the most 
advanced Celestial Angels, who produce all the illu- 
sions and delusions of the mortal plane for purpose, 
not of causing the child of God suffering, but to train 
that which he must use to make him person and in- 
dividual, his real brain and body. Every life organ- 
ism which builds the substance of his body, must de- 
velop, on the mortal plane through that cognized as 
evil, (in reality undeveloped conditions,) the spirit- 
ual qualities of industry, etc., which are impossible 
to be developed in the spirit spheres. As it is impos- 
sible to develop them in these spheres and as his brain 
and body is but an aggregation of them, if they are 
not developed sufficiently, he has a material brain 
and body to continue the development on the mortal 
plane, in the mortal world, where the undeveloped 
conditions which stimulate endeavor, Strengthen will, 
and excite ambition, are absolutely ncccssan tor them, 
but not for the great majority, the still-born and 
those detached prior to birth who receive the real 
bodies, under law, in turn, sufficiently developed, to 



be in harmony with the spirit. 

The soul gifts of God, the soul of God's child 
is of Him, all the so-called evils are of Him, as He 
is All in All. But as Person and Individual, although 
the highest Expression of the Divine Mind, Prin- 
ciple and Spiritual Attributes, He is not responsible 
for the undeveloped conditions, that which must be 
to develop the vehicles of expression, brain and bodies 
for His children. 

Hence He, as the expression of His own 
soul gifts and spiritual qualities, is not responsible 
for the undeveloped conditions. He cannot change 
His Divine, immutable laws which are imperative to 
bring forth His children. The necessary qualities to 
enable a spirit to grow can only be developed on the 
mortal plane, as has been repeatedly stated before. 
When it is realized that the material plane of con- 
sciousness is but for the purpose of developing these 
qualities and that everyone expresses the soul gifts 
according to the development of their material brain, 
it can be seen that those who are not in harmony can- 
not express good, therefore express more or less, that 
which is cognized as evil. Evil, solely due to the 
undeveloped conditions, in reality, exists not. 



THE TRUE L IFE. 



The true, real life is not that of the mortal but 
that of the spirit, not the life one leads on the mortal 
plane, mid suffering and discord, but the life one leads 
when free from the mortal body by sleep, trance or 
death. Could a spirit recall, on mortal plane, the 
peace and the happiness in the real life, the mortal 
plane, as a school, would be valueless. It would be 
impossible to advance, as neither mental or physical 
suffering would be beneficial. Hence to all but the 
especially illumined, the real life is ever, more or 
less, unreal and visionary. The purpose of the mor- 
tal plane is to train the real brain and body, to fit it 
to continue development in the spirit world. And, 
as it can only be developed on the mortal plane for 
this purpose, it is connected with a mortal body and 
through it receives it development. The spirit is in 
the real body in the real life, and merely impresses 
his material form when bound or attached to it. 
When, in the real life bound to the mortal, he is 
magnetized into insensibility, and only conscious with 
the material brain and senses on the material plane. 
If one cannot understand the material in the inter- 
stices of the real body, he must cognize as best he can, 
that the spirit, the real ego, is ever with the mortal 
body when it is awake and active, and apart from it 
when it is asleep, and his mortal body in charge of 
his guardian Angel. The spirit is always detached 
when in a sound, dreamless sleep ever absent from the 
body, receiving instruction, mingling with friends and 

family, etc. When the body needs him, if a dozen 

times a night, he is attached to it hv those in charge. 
When wakeful or ill, as these conditions are necessary, 



he is rarely detached, although conscious when body 
is asleep, of. the real life. 

To understand as clearly as possible with mate- 
rial brain, one must know that one mingles and asso- 
ciates with the very ones with whom they associate on 
the mortal plane, that the same ties that bind on the 
mortal, the same parents, friends, relatives, are iden- 
tical in the real life. That even the ties one forms 
for a transitory period are the same. But with this dif- 
ference, all ties formed from physical attraction, the 
animal passion, are not so in the real life, where it 
exists not. There are various degrees of pure, holy 
love, but passion, its antithesis, is not known. The 
love of the soulmate, entertained but for one, until 
earth life frees one, is infinitely superior to any love 
of the earth. Those that imagine that the animal 
nature (passion its dominant characteristic,) and evil, 
undeveloped conditions are of the real life, are still 
on the animal plane, no matter how holy and pure 
their individual lives. Their brains are still formed 
of undeveloped life organisms which prevent them 
from expressing themselves truly; did they have the 
right kind of a brain or instrument, they would know 
that nothing that is not pure or holy can be of God. 
Love is the most potent emotion in existence. Even 
on earth, pure, holy love, distinguishes man from the 
brute. One who sacrifices honor, friends, family for 
the animal passion, knows naught of true love on the 
mortal plane, which ever elevates instead of degrades 
its object. Those who imagine this spurious count- 
erfeit love, learn to their sorrow that there is naught 
divine in it, and, that, for a certain purpose, unknown 
by them, they are but the victims of the unholy de- 
sires of the animal. 

The spirit in his real home, knows the truth, and 
cognizes all from the true view-point. He knows all 
the so-called evil is, more or less illusory, and but for 



the purpose of bringing the real brain under com- 
plete control. He also knows that as he, the spirit, 
only endures, suggested pain, so does his real brain, 
the suggested pain and suffering which is absolutely 
essential or it would not be. Although he seemingly 
suffers on the mortal plane, in the real life he does 
not, and as his real brain is never conscious on the 
mortal plane, it does not actually suffer but receives 
from the impressions recorded on the mortal all that 
is necessary to bring it under loving subjection. The 
true brain is entirely free from the animal and only 
expresses spiritual qualities and the soul gifts, as the 
mortal is solely of the animal, the spirit can only 
express according to how it is developed. The high- 
est expression or manifestation of God, the Christ 
Spirit, in those who sought to lead the spirit life on 
this plane, have endeavored to eliminate the animal 
as much as possible. Before and since Buddha, up 
to the Lord Jesus Christ, adepts, masters have sought, 
through penance and solitude to develop the spiritual, 
not correctly impressed to realize that solely in the 
haunts of men, God's highest expressions, can they 
be developed to the greatest, as did the Lord Jesus 
Christ, the most perfect manifestation of God. Which 
requires more real courage, greater self-abnegtation, 
to deprive oneself of temptation even though one tor- 
tures the flesh, or to seek it, go in the midst of it, and 
with example, not solely precept, overcome? So all 
who note, though at first they may ridicule, cannot 
help but be influenced. Therefore, on earth, there 
has been greater progression since Buddha and the 
holy adepts, who did not mingle with all, progression, 
due to the example set by the Lord Jesus, who was 
a friend of the publican, the sinner, who was deemed 
a "gluttonous man and a wine bibber," who mingled 
freely with all, making no distinctions. Many to- 
day, following His example, deeming themselves 



students of Buddha, and the esoteric love of the East, 
prove by their lives, emulating the example of Christ, 
the sole Teacher who made no distinctions, that in 
reality, they are Christians, brought forth of parents 
who have transmitted to them the brains to express 
the spiritual truths of the Lord Jesus, although from 
some progenitor, they still have a portion which has 
not developed beyond the time of Buddha. 

True religion is not confined to the Christian 
religions. The Spirit of God, the Divine Mind, is 
connected with all, of all races according to their 
stage of development. The Lord Jesus did not come 
for one, He came for all. He distinctly stated He 
had other folds, and sent His Disciples to preach to 
the world the truth, which they interpreted accord- 
ing to their brain development, the truths which today 
are received also and taught according to brain de- 
velopment. There are many amongst heathen races 
who more correctly apprehend the Lord Jesus, than 
those who fail to practice that which they preach, 
and in the name of the Prince of Peace, commits unde- 
veloped acts as those they seek to teach. If they 
were correct instruments for the truth, they would 
know that no one could express the truth of God 
through a brain which is not developed to express 
the love of God, the sole instrument connecting the 
two planes. Hence he who has a brain, capable of 
being governed solely by love, not fear, not self-inter- 
est, not individual suffering, solely by love, is a bet- 
ter instrument, regardless how often he may fail to 
express himself correctly, than the one who through 
self-interest, self aggrandizement or self-love, may, 
seemingly express love and yet posses it not at all. 

The sole difference in the expression of truth is 
due to the brain, not to the spirit at all, who ever is as 
pure and holy as the one with a good instrument, no 
matter how he expresses himself. There are in the 



real life, as they appear on earth, spirits with various 
characteristics, tastes, etc. Those in the real life 
who love, and sympathize more with their brothers 
on the mortal plane, are more often, through indivi- 
dual efforts, the instruments to give the truth more 
clearly, than those who do not love so deeply. The 
difference with them, due to the difference in their 
spiritual minds, as on earth, is due to the material 
brain. But as brain and mind are a very important 
part of the spirit, one can with truth say the differ- 
ence is due to their individual characteristics, feelings, 
etc. Hence, in the real life, where all are pure and 
holy, and all express the soul gifts, the difference in 
expression is decidedly marked. Those who be- 
come detached by death, who do not love deeply, 
although they do not love self, as that is impossible, 
thiink more of the joys and delights of the real life, 
than they do of the sorrows and trials of the mortal 
plane, and strive to banish all recollection of them, 
hence, as the mortal plane alone is subjected to suffer- 
ing, (countless material worlds ever in process of 
formation and decay, ever training and developing 
through suffering and hardship,) those who love deep- 
ly and who are more sympathetic, seek to be of use 
and service to those who are subjected to it. These, 
it is needless to say, express love more perfectly than 
those who, not yet sufficiently advanced, think of but 
the joys and delights. The highest are the Celestial 
Angels, and they are, in a sense, the humblest and 
most loving although all are possessed of a grandeur 
which denotes their superiority. All impelled by 
the spirit within, advance to the truth that love is 
the greatest power, and gradually develop and ex- 
press more perfectly the soul gifts. 

In the real life there is neither mental nor phy- 
sical suffering, the sole uncomfortable feeling, pity 
and sympathy for the material plane, which is evei 
ill 



the greatest source of interest to all. The highly 
developed are ever in charge, and through 
phychics (all are psychics on the mortal plane), 
direct and supervise conditions. There is not a great 
mortal who is not guided and directed by a great 
Celestial Angel, not solely by his own spirit. Not 
one, no matter how lowly or abject, but has two Celes- 
tial tutors to devolp and train him in the real life, and 
to impress on the mortal plane that which is neces- 
sary. These have been cognized as guardian Angels. 
No one is ever alone, could one see with the real 
spirit sight, one would see, instead of the material 
world, the spirit, and the real, true, glorious and 
radiant spirits. Many advanced spiritually on 
earth see and commune with them more or less per- 
fectly, but only when they see that which is pure, holy, 
beautiful and harmonious, do they see truly. At 
other times they see more or less with the material 
consciousness, hence not truly. Undeveloped is the 
brain which cognizes from the material. The gods 
of all religions were as undeveloped as their founders 
and all endowed with animal characteristics. The 
thinker notes in all orderly sequence the higher and 
higher conceptions until the Lord Jesus Christ came. 
That is the thinker who is spiritually unfolded, but 
the thinker, regardless how materially wise, who is 
wedded to the flesh pots, who, lives the animal life, 
who lusts, hates, who believes in punishment for oth- 
ers, who is content to be saved though all else perish, 
is still animal and cannot grasp either a God all Love 
or a state of being where only good and purity pre- 
vail. He can no more understand than can the waif 
of the slums who has never heard of good nor God, 
cognize higher until developed. Both still have 
undeveloped brains. The most advanced of the 
various religions on the mortal plane, still cognize 
good, purity and holiness to appertain solely to the 



religion, not to those who follow them. Very seldom 
does one follow the teaching of their religion, he 
who does, though he be Christian or heathen, is deem- 
ed by those who do not, to be weak mentally or a 
hypocrite. It is impossible for one who is material 
to grasp the spiritual until developed. The highest 
and greatest on earth give pre-eminence to those deem- 
ed the spiritual qualities, the soul gifts. Though 
they fail in exmeplifying in act repeatedly, they feel 
the truth and give to the character, whether grasped 
as ideal or not, of the Lord Jesus Christ, the greatest 
honor as the one who, not solely taught all the beau- 
tiful truths that the former great teachers had taught, 
but taught that which none of them ever had, that love 
rules all, that Love is immortal, and that Life Ever- 
lasting is for all, no such thing as extinction, that 
evil ceases for all who cease doing it, that although 
its effects are direful, when the state of consciousness, 
the mind, the brain is developed or awakened, it loses 
reality in the sense it is not ordained to endure. He 
did not teach that one had to return repeatedly to 
conquer evil, to acquire on the animal plane that impos- 
sible to be acquired, unless from a higher, or that the 
child made in the Divine Likeness and Image of his 
Father, needed repeated lives of suffering. He came 
but to instill love, charity, faith and hope to His own. 
Those who could see and hear, and that who could 
neither see nor hear, whilst undergoing that which is 
necessary, not to change, but to fulfill law. That 
He has been incorrectly understood is due to the same 
lack of development as is manifested today by those 
who are still animal. 

Aa ye upon the earth gaze upon the changing 
panorama of your motion pictures, so uc gaze upon 
the equally as transitory panorama of your earth life. 
We know every change, every move ere made. We 
know every thought. Can ye not sec, that ve arc 
ever under directivity, that, although yc exercise will 

121 



and effort, that even though ye try to prolong life, the 
Angels in charge are supervising, that when the time 
is ready, independent of your will and efforts, ye are 
detached. Did the great Buddha, though he exert- 
ed will and effort, prolong life on this plane? 
Although it is claimed he was re - incarnated 
somewhat later, at his own desire to uplift hu- 
manity, had he the power to become reincarnated, 
surely he could have had the power to have continued 
life as the great Buddha, when his influence was 
immeasurably superior to that of any succeeding rein- 
carnation claimed for him. Did not the Lord Jesus 
yield up mortal life on the Cross? Did not Mrs. 
Eddy cease her mortal dream, and with it vanish 
beyond material consciousness? Have not all, from 
the beginning of life upon this earth, been taken out 
of human life whenever their time had come, whether 
willing to remain or not? Do not all the great scien- 
tists, who ignore the spirit life, go to it when they are 
called, no matter how great their material wisdom? 
Then, can it not be realized that, as they know not 
from whence or how they came, when, whither or how 
they go, that they must ever be under the laws of a 
higher power, no matter how cognized, to which all 
must submit? The wise (?) of eath who dream that 
life and death are in their hands, that they individ- 
ually, the greatest Mahatmas, Ahrats or adepts, 
greatest Christian Scientists, or great healer of any 
system can do that which Buddha, and the Lord Jesus 
Christ could not do, delude themselves and others. 
All yield up the material body when their time is 
ripe, even though some of this plane, owing to lack 
of development of their brains, may believe and in- 
fluence others with the same brain development to 
believe that they are great spirits animating poor 
weak material bodies for a great purpose, and will 

122 



soon return and impress other weak bodies for this 
purpose, not known to them nor cognized by others 
on this plane of consciousness. The truth is while 
all are supervised by great spirits, there is not one 
advanced spirit born in a mortal body on this plane 
as an individual spirit, although there are many great 
spirits in the making on this plane, many ordained 
to attain to high spiritual development, several of the 
highest to come forth in the Aryan race in the extreme 
West. 

High spiritual development means great expres- 
sion of the soul gifts. It does not mean material 
wisdom, wealth nor rank. The King of the Jews, the 
great potentate looked for, turned out to be the hum- 
ble Carpenter. The looked for Messiah, not one 
but several, will all be men who have become puri- 
fied through suffering, who have been tempted, and 
retrieved themselves, who, with correct spiritual in- 
sight recognize that, although material wealth is essen- 
tial, it is not necessary to develop the highest. Nor 
is it necessary to deny oneself the real pleasures of 
the real life, such as acquiring knowledge, developing 
one's gifts, etc. One does not have to renounce all 
joy and pleasure to lead the real life, one can conquer 
the animal in the midst of joy and beauty on the mor- 
tal plane, by merely expressing love instead of its 
antithesis, compassion, pity, tenderness even though 
unappreciated, but above all, to strive to inculcate in 
others the desire to make them self-helpful, to look 
within for the light, to realize that the power lies 
within all, to help themselves in all way. Even when 
hampered by heridity, the majority are ever in a con- 
dition to realize when subjected to beneficial condi- 
tions that the power of a child of God to direct and 
control his own material brain and body is ever his, 
when he brings his brain in harmony, and although 
it may take some, as it did Helen kcclcr, a long 



while, great will power and individual effort, yet the 
power is there, when the brain is not that of an idiot 
or one who is incapable of changing brain, no matter 
how favorable conditions are. Ye who can think, 
ye who are not fool, moral pervert nor insane, ye who 
are not poisoned by the poisons of your own bodies, 
which are as injurious as those of morphine, opium, 
ye must know that ye yourselves can strengthen your 
will through individual effort and can conquer, oft, 
the seemingly impossible. The greatest power of all 
lies in expressing love, he who does is helped by the 
"unseen forces," in reality, his guardian Angels who 
impress him to restore harmony. When weary, 
despondent, hopeless, change the current of thought 
at once. Though ye be a saint ye cannot maintain 
the necessary harmony to maintain health in thy body. 
Thy health comes not merely from the expression of 
the soul gifts, for though ye express many, if ye worry 
or grieve ye put all thy body out of harmony. If ye 
despair over the woes of others, no matter how lov- 
ing or pure, ye put thyself out of harmony. Go to 
thy Father, say, "Father, I have done my best, I need 
Thy help. Help me to realize that all is best for 
me — under law, that even though sorrow crush 
and wound given through others, and I am not respon- 
sible, as Thy law must be fulfilled, I will strive to 
bear as best I can, knowing that they, in the truest 
sense, are illusory and transitory." 

When ye realize that even the death of thy dearly 
loved is but the awakening to a more complete, more 
perfect life, that they are with you, that ye are never 
apart, though ye see them not on this plane, stop thy 
sorrowing. It but grieves them, Wait patiently, do 
all the good ye can. Forget self, and, although, as 
ye are only conscious, on the mortal plane, of thy 
great loss, and cannot refrain, often, from giving vent 
to thy grief, every effort to conquer will give greater 

124 



strength to endure, and the peace that passeth under- 
standing'' will be thine permanently, and, as ye think 
in this way of those who are parted from you by death, 
so likewise think about those who are parted from 
you in life. Know that which is really thine own can 
never be taken from thee. If ye are tempted to do 
wrong, if a great scheme to enrich thyself at the ex- 
pense of others, where no good can result to them 
appears alluring to thee, and, though ye may see 
where ye can do much good with wealth so gained, 
put the thought far from thee. Wealth so gained 
benefits not, even though ye give all away, as do the 
great philanthrophists of the day. Bethink ye much 
of it is unjustly, illegally acquired. It is not thine 
to take nor to give, it belongs to those who are de- 
spoiled, then, how can ye give it with a good grace? 
If acquired honestly through thy own will and efforts, 
even though to others it seems ye acquire not honestly, 
if ye give as good value for that which ye receive, in 
a fair trade or barter, then ye can do whatsoever ye 
will with that ye have made. It is thine to take, 
thine to give. If ye betempted to defame another, 
even though it be truth regarding their character, 
their habits, keep mute, go to thy Father, thy soul. 
In the silence of thy sanctuary, unburden thy heart, 
but not to others, who but miscomprehend and miscon- 
strue. If it be tthat ye with the power and authority 
given to thee by thy Father, see that which is not right 
and ye shut your eyes, even though ye earn but poor 
reward for telling the truth to those who need it, tell 
it freely. Those who shut their eyes to the truth, 
who ignore evil, who care not whether a brother or 
sister falls by the wayside, are not servitors of thy 
Father, and heed not His teachings. What care ye 
whether they or others esteem ye for it? Ye know 

thai ye ask naught for thyself, that ye are free from 

material desires for popularity, wealth, position, 



adulation, hence ye are free to be true to the real life, 
and not to the false plane of the transitory. 

All who seek the good opinion of others, to be 
thought better, nobler than they really are, are oft 
afraid to voice their real opinions, to express them- 
selves truly for fear of wounding others. "If thy 
right eye offend thee, pluck it out." It is more lov- 
ing to tell a brother or sister the truth regarding that 
which defiles them, than to smilingly ignore it. But 
this must never be done in public, although, oft it is 
necessary for some who will not learn, to be publicly 
taken to task. Will ye let thy sister, thy brother be 
impure, unworthy, dishonest, drink, gamble, rapine, 
murder, be unclean, unwholesome, bring shame and 
suffering on themselves and others, and remain mute 
and silent? Not thy business to interfere, am "I my 
brother's keepe?" Yea, ye are, thy brother's keeper. 
He is of thee, and of thy Father. It is thy business 
to teach, proect, uplift, love and succor him, not thy 
indifference, thy holding aloof will do this. Not thy 
business to encourage him in that which debases him, 
that ends in sorrow. While it is true on the mortal 
plane all undergo that which is necessary, it is also 
true that owing to lack of the expression of the soul 
gifts, many suffer, who, otherwise, would acquire 
that which is needful without so much suffering. As 
in a family, one child cannot learn, though trained 
similarly, subjected to the same conditions, so oft, 
these poor ones can only learn, due to the density of 
their brains, through repeated suffering. Hence 
teachers are inspired to teach them how to bring 
these brains into harmony. Every impure, selfish, 
unholy, unrighteous thought ever brings either mental 
or physical suffering, but, could they see with the spirit 
sight, they would know that it is not due to the real 
spirits, but to their undeveloped brain which cannot 
transmit correctly, until brought into harmony. Who 



puts the brain and body out of harmony? Does the 
spirit willfully? No, he makes mistakes and sins ignor- 
antly, he is shut off from the spirit, he has only the 
material brain, oft a very poor one. It is developed 
principally through material conditions If he has 
not the right, he is undeveloped. He alone can de- 
velop it through that which he receives from his earth 
life and that which he receives from his spirit. 

We teach will, will. Make individual effort. 
We seek to impress through repeated affirmations that 
which will develop the brain, not the spirit, pure, 
holy child of God. although he himself must treat, when 
he receives the message. Teachers treat the mortal mind 
of the spirit, not the spirit mind, that is shut off, and 
though mortal mind is spiritual, as it is formed only 
from material experiences, if it is a poor, unformed 
mind, it needs treatment as much as the brain. The 
spirit then receives and treats his brain himself, and 
develops it according to conditions, whether favorable 
or otherwise. When his brain is in harmony, 
brain he is more or less in harmony with his 
spiritual mind, never otherwise, and can then receive 
from the spiritual mind, and express on the mortal 
plane that which he receives, according to the condi- 
tion of the material brain. No one who ua'ves that 
which is not pure, good and holy has a correct instru- 
ment, only the pure, good and holy is true. 

A religion, organization, society, individual, 
which or who strives to make the spiritual and mate- 
rial coalesce, which or who unlike the Lord Jesus 
Christ, piles up the material primarily lor selfish 
needs, LS not the highest expression of the truths of 

God. "Freely ye give, freely ye receive." Although 
the leading religions and societies are doing incalcul- 
able good, and there are manv in authority, ministers 
ami teachers whose lives are sweet paens of self den- 
ial, these in their hearts know that their religion or 

127 



society not founded upon a commercial basis, but 
which has substituted the material for the spiritual, 
is not that which impels them to their highest, but the 
true conception of that religion when first formed by 
the Lord Jesus, or that given to the various religions 
according to their planes of development when in 
harmony with truth. Seek therefore within for the 
light to guide ye. "Come to me, ye who are heavy 
laden and I will give thee rest." This does not mean 
that ye should go to God to give ye especial favors, 
especial food, shelter, raiment, to clad ye in a purple 
and fine linen," to give ye at the expense of thy brethren 
that which ye yourselves have not earned. Why 
should ye, (who toil not, who do not spin, who are not 
useful, if able, who are not, like the liles of the field, 
of either use or ornament,) depend upon God to give 
thee that which ye are not willing to earn? The 
Lord meant not this, He said, "Consider the lilies of 
the field, which toil not, neither do they spin, take ye 
no thought of the morrow, what ye shall eat, what 
ye shall drink, or what withal ye shall be clothed. 
Know ye not your Father knoweth ye have need of 
all these things, and all are provided according to 
that which is needful for ye?" These were the 
words given by the Lord. They were not meant to 
convey the idea that one should not make individual 
effort to procure that which is essential materially, the 
instinct of self-preservation provides for that, but that 
one should not dwell upon the material inordinately, 
nor take undue thought of what one should 
wear or eat." All is provided according to that 
which is needful for ye." If needful to be hunger- 
ed, thirsty, naked, is it not best to be so? Better, far 
better to struggle and endure that which is necessary, 
if ye can learn in no other way on this plane, to be 
able to advance in the real life. If many suffer 
more through prosperity than adversity, if but the 

128 



empty, vapid pleasures of the flesh-pots give ye that 
which is essential, then bemoan not, no matter whether 
ye need one or both or certain experiences to free thee. 
Realize the mortal plane for what it really is ,a 
school, where the training varies for all, and take thy 
schooling as patiently as possible. Does it fill ye 
with love, compassion, does it satisfy thy innermost 
craving to seek the flesh-pots, to deck and array thy- 
selves with glory, to minister to thine own selfish 
pleasures, to desire the material for the pleasure it 
gives thee? While love of beauty and every thing 
that is good and desirable is of the spirit, think ye 
one spirit in the real life would go clad in "purple 
and fine linen" if one alone were deprived of a daily 
crust? Nay, look truth in the face and make no 
false pretenses. Know ye are not living the real life 
when ye cannot even cognize that only the good is 
real, and ye do not cognize that which is good. 

Think ye that conditions are different from when 
the Lord Jesus came? Yea, more developed a thou- 
sand-fold. Notwithstanding that many claim Christ 
would be crucified as of yore, it is not so. He would 
have millions instead of a few followers. Regard- 
less of the terrible war with its more terrible physi- 
cal results, know that mistakenly or not, more pitiful 
appeals are sent Heavenward, more faith in God ex- 
pressed, than ever before felt by His distracted chil- 
dren, more love, tenderness, sympathy, more expres- 
sion of the soul gifts on the fields of carnage, with the 
passion of the animal predominating in many, than 
at any period in the history of the world. Hence all 
over the world, the spirit spheres are impressing as 
best they can, fitted for this Stage of advancement, 
that which can be received. Can one who loves not 
his neighbor as himself, his neighboring nation, re- 
ceive the truth that his neighboring enemy is his 
brother, a child of God equally with himself, hence 

129 



when he prays for victory for his nation, his country, 
he prays selfishly and can neither receive nor express 
truth? Nor can the women who pray for the suc- 
cess of their own at the expense of their sisters' sor- 
row, receive the truth or express it. While it is the 
highest expression of many to love oneself and all 
pertaining to self first, it is not the highest expression 
of those, who, follow not the pagan "eye for an eye, 
tooth for a tooth," but He who taught "Love your 
enemies, bless them that curse you, etc." Were the 
leading nations sufficiently advanced, were the major- 
ity, in truth, Christians instead of pagan, they would 
follow the Prince of Peace and arbitrate. There 
would be no necessity for war, but as they are still 
undeveloped, they must suffer much more, ere they 
learn to practice that which they preach. 

The nation or individual which or who will not 
allow to others that which they desire for themselves, 
a right to the soil and waters of God, are still unde- 
veloped. The nation or individual, which or who 
is envious of the efficiency of others, must learn in 
the only way possible, through suffering. The na- 
tions which cherish the pagan "eye for an eye," 
revenge, bitterness, must learn that hate engenders 
hate. The nation or individual which or who under 
the guise of a friend, a home for the oppressed, en- 
courages publicly, tactly or otherwise that which 
tends to prolong the woes of their brethren, which or 
who render imperative conditions of militarism which 
otherwise would not be necessary, are still unde- 
veloped and will only learn through suffering brought 
upon themselves through lack of love for their neigh- 
bors. Were all really Christian instead of Pagan, 
they would know that God makes no distinctions, 
that, although many through might, have conquered 
helpless peoples, they would know, that under law 
and evolution, these conditions are only necessary 



while they are undeveloped, hence, should realize 
they are not far removed from the animal, and not 
claim that it is the will of God that they punish others 
and themselves. It is not God's will. It is the will 
of their undeveloped brains, unformed minds, not 
even the will of their real selves. They themselves 
must suffer until they develop their instruments, 
hence all is as it must be at the present stage. How 
make one a Christian if he has the brains of a pagan 
or an animal? How make one believe in charity if 
he has still that which clamors for the spoils of the 
chase in his brain? How make one a prince of peace 
if he has a brain dominated by the beliefs in the 
"Divine rights of Kings," though he be in every re- 
spect superior to others? How make a born criminal 
righteous, if his brain be malformed and he is de- 
prived of the right conditions? How make a harlot 
bred in the slums and the depths, pure and good, if 
her brain and mind knows naught but impurity? 
Only in one way can many be developed, and that is 
through repeated lessons, repeated trials and sorrows. 
After this war is over, after millions have been sacri- 
ficed, after millions of wives' hearts are broken, mil- 
lions of children impoverished, after these terrible 
heart-rending lessons, those who are left, who have 
been instrumental in causing and participating in it, 
will awaken to the truth they could not learn be-* 
fore through their beclouded brains. 

The potentate will realize he is not at all divine, 
the diplomat that he is by no means wise, the great of- 
ficer will curse his honors stained by the gore of his 
country-men's lives, which were so wantonlv sacrificed. 
The maimed, the halt, and blind, the diseased will 
sadly awaken to the truth that hate and war cause not 
only carnage and hate, but transmit germs of hate, 
which can only be brought into harmony by the ex- 
pression of the soul gifts. The soul gifts, now so 



nobly being expressed, by millions who are forgetting 
their own woes in service to others, millions who were 
leading useless, vapid, more or less impure lives, now 
coming into the true realization of life; that to attain 
to the highest, one must minister to the lowest, recog- 
nizing all as children of God, each and everyone a 
sister, a brother. No "meum," no "teum," no my 
country, my religion, my people, my brethren, of one 
especial nation or race, but each and all mine. In 
words of Tom Paine, "To do good my religion, the 
world my country," if not yet developed to accept the 
doctrine of Love of the Lord Jesus Christ. "I bring 
ye one new Commandment, that ye love one another." 
These who minister to others, who are sacrificing 
themselves and striving to live up to the highest are 
the beacon lights of the world. They will do more 
to spread the Doctrine of Love, the true Christians, 
than all the combined efforts of those who are not yet 
developed, to prevent it from spreading. 

Hence, out of all this evil, good will come, and 
although brains will deteriorate with many, there will 
be more to see clearly after than before. The true 
Christian will prevent as much as possible all that 
will lower the moral standard, degrade the sanctity of 
marriage and the home, and debauch the pure and 
innocent. There will be millions in other countries 
who will have learned through the sufferings of others 
that which is essential, who will combine with them 
and help in every way possible, so that the after 
effects will not be as disastrous as prognosticated by 
many. For bear ye this in mind, ye are but instru- 
ments, and although ye have free will, and ye are, in 
a degree responsible, yet ye are ever in charge of 
those in the real life. There will be those impressed 
who will bring order out of chaos, and bring the 
Kingdom of God and Love nearer than ever before 
to all the suffering and sinning, while all who have 
awakened are in the true and real life for good, where 
ye are now, though ye know it not. 



THE INSPIRED SWEDENBORG. 



Emanuel Svvedenborg was more highly honored on 
the earth plane in many respects during his epoch 
than any other of God's children. He was chosen 
for his especial work, for his great love of humanity 
and his corresponding, the two generally accompany 
each other, unswerving loyalty to One Infinite God. 
The church founded by those who revere his char- 
acter, w T ho found the truths embodied in his works in 
harmony with their own spiritual impressions, has 
not advanced. 

While the Christian Science organization has 
brought into its fold thousands, mainly through Mrs 
Eddy's Science and Health, the New Church (Swed- 
enborg's) has increased but very little. Those be- 
longing to this Church striving diligently to inculcate 
all he taught, should try to ascertain why they fail. 
The answer to all but the born blind, (those who have 
eyes yet will not see) is obvious. The Christian Sci- 
ence Church recognizes the unreality of evil, disease 
and death, hence has attracted many who would have 
preferred either a spiritualist or a Swedenborgian 
Church. Had the Swedenborian Church eliminated 
the unparalleled horrors of the hells so graphically 
portrayed by its inspired Founder, or had the modern 
Spiritualist Organization let in a little more of the 
true Christian Doctrine, in fact did modern Spiritual- 
ism, instead of alluding to the Lord as the Elder 
Brother and attributing to Nature, the Power of 
God Omnipotent, it, as well as the Swedenborgian 
Church, would be as prosperous as the Christian Sci- 
entist, for they have as many truths as the Christian 
Scientist and in the one great truth, the Swedenbor- 
gian is superior, for it teaches of God as a Divine 
Omnipotent Person. 

m 



The Swedenborgian failed through striving to 
inculcate in this enlightened age, the obsolete, (in 
advanced mind,) belief in evil and hell. The Spir- 
itualist fails through endeavoring to force the theory 
that Nature, (in reality the laws, the modes of opera- 
tion of the Divine Will,) is the Creator, the Designer, 
the Planner of all the Celestial bodies in space. Thus 
a very large class of advanced thinkers who know 
spiritualism to be a fact, but, who, also, believe in 
One God Omnipotent, a Supreme Being, cannot ally 
themselves with those who fail to believe in the Lord 
Jesus Christ, His Representative. 

These two large classes who would otherwise 
have added to the strength of the Swedenborgian 
Church and Spiritualist Organization have allied 
themselves with the Christian Scientist and its differ- 
ent branches and off-shoots, Home of Truth, etc., 
while many more, who will not give up their Personal 
God, remain in the Churches. Those who believe in 
a Personal God will not accept Nature, (that which 
they know to be an Effluence from Deity, nor Prin- 
ciple as taught by Christian Science,) hence, keep 
out of Christian Science, and as they also believe in 
Christian Spiritualism, will not join an Organization 
which fails completely in their concept of God, such 
as modern Spiritualism, and, as they do not believe in 
hell, keep away from Swedenborg. There are many 
thousands who would ally themselves either with a 
Christian Spiritualism or the Swedenborgian Church- 
es were these errors of spiritual comprehension cor- 
rected. 

The Christian Science Organization has gained 
more adherents than either, solely because its Leader, 
Mrs. Eddy, grasped the spiritual truth relative to 
the unreality of evil in spirit spheres, as she discerned 
the unreality of matter, in the sense that it can be trans- 
formed and transmuted in many ways, from the visible 

134 



to invisible until it disappears entirely under dynanism. 
Although she failed to explain (in that sense only) 
she recognized matter as unreal, as it actually is proven 
by material science to be no thing visible or tangible. 
Also she failed in realizing that the animal propen- 
sities and disease, inherited from the brute, are not the 
effects of mortal mind, as has been explained repeatedly 
in this work. The inspired Swedenborg, a character 
whom none could doubt, was impressed to give all 
that he gave, in fact all that he could receive, suited 
to the mental receptivity of his epoch, over one hun- 
dred and fifty years ago. 

When one looks over the past and thinks of the 
great inventions and discoveries, the wonderful 
advance along all lines of knowledge, the masses today 
enjoying superior advantages in many way to the 
classes then, when one thinks of all that electricity 
alone has accomplished, one can have a faint concep- 
tion of how really backward, in many ways, were the 
people then to what they are today. The religion of 
our Lord Jesus Christ given in fable and allegory, 
many truths obscure to those not spiritually illumined, 
is the true religion, hence can never be added to nor 
taken from, but the errors of its teachers and trans- 
lators must be corrected. The proletariat can no 
longer be frightened nor whipped into subjection. 
Hells, devils, evils are not tolerated among those 
who have any brain development, that is, spiritual un- 
folded merit, and that religion or church which will 
persist, with the Bible in one hand, and a whip in the 
other in attempting to frighten adult beings into such 
beliefs or, in any way, coerce them against their own 
impressions, or inclinations, will soon be on a par with 
Zoroastriaism, have few places of worship and preach 
to empty houses. 

On page 4 in Heaven and Hell, Swedenborg 



states, "They said also that those who come into the 
other life from within the Church and who have an 
idea of three Divine Beings, cannot be admitted into 
Heaven, since their thoughts wander from one Divine 
Being to another." As God is One and Omnipotent, 
All Good, as naught but Good can flow from Him, 
as all His spirit children merely impress material 
instruments, never really live in this world therefore 
this statement is not true, and was imperfectly im- 
pressed. 

On page 6, "The Lord alone has the power alone 
of removing hell, of withdrawing from evils, and of 
holding in good, thus saving." Since God is All 
Good and Omnipotent, He would not keep His own 
children in hells or evil even were there such places 
and conditions. Evils result from the violation of 
natural law, and their effects and results to the mate- 
rial man or mortal, never to the spirit in the real life. 

On page 7, u The Divine, proceeding from the 
Lord, is the good of Love and the truth of Faith. In 
the degree therefore in which they receive good and 
truth, they are Angels and are in Heaven. Every 
one in the Heavens knows and believes and even per- 
ceives that He wills and does nothing of good from 
himself, and thinks and believes nothing of truth from 
himself, but all from the Divine, thus from the Lord 
and that the good and truth which are from himself 
are not good and truth because there is no life in them 
from the Divine. The Angels of the inmost Heaven 
even clearly perceive and feel the influx, and the 
more they seem to themselves to be in Heaven, because 
the more in love and faith and the more in the light 
of intelligence and wisdom, etc., as all that is good 
in Angels comes from the Lord, therefore all evil 
must come from and have been created by man." 

On page 11, "In Heaven loving the Lord does not 
mean loving Him as to Person, but loving truth that 

136 



is from the Word, and loving truth is willing and do- 
ing it." 

On page 14, "That in love there is all capacity 
for receiving truths suitable to itself, and desire for 
conjoining them to itself was made evident to them by 
those taken up into Heaven, who thought simple in 
the world, yet came into Angelic wisdom and into the 
blessings of Heaven when among Angels. The rea- 
son was that they loved good and truth for the sake 
of good and truth, and implanted them in their life 
and thereby became capacities for receiving Heaven 
with all its inexpressible blessings. Those, however, 
who are in the love of self and the world, have no 
capacity for receiving these things, are averse to them, 
reject them, and on their first touch and entrance, flee 
away, and associate themselves with those in hell, 
whose loves are like their own." 

Page 43, he says, u That Angels are human forms 
or men, have been seen by me a thousand times. I 
have spoken to them as man with man, some times 
with one, sometimes with many in company, and I 
have seen in them nothing different in form from that 
of man. Very often I have told them that men in 
the Christian world are in such blind ignorance as to 
Angels and spirits, that they believe them to be minds 
without forms, and pure thoughts of which they have 
no other idea than as of something etherial, in which 
there is something of life, and because they thus ascribe 
to them nothing of man except a thinking faculty, they 
believe they do not see, because they have no eyes, 
that they do not hear because they have no cars, and 
that they do not speak because they have no mouth or 
tongue. To this the Angels said that they know there 
is such a belief with many in the world, and that it 
prevailed among the learned, and also to their wonder, 
among the priests. They told also the reason, mainly 
thai the learned, who were the leaders, and first 

137 



broached such an idea of Angels and spirits, thought 
of them from the sensual idea of the external man, 
and they who think from these ideas and not from 
interior life (spiritual mind) and the common idea 
implanted in everyone, cannot do otherwise than in- 
vent such notions, and this for the reason that the sen- 
sual idea of external man reached nothing else than 
what is within nature, thus nothing whatever of the 
spiritual world." 

On page 45, "It is to be known however that 
Angels cannot be seen by man by the eyes of his body, 
but with the eye of the spirit within him, because this 
is the spiritual world and all things of the body in the 
natural world with natural eyes. Like sees like from 
being like, moreover the organ of sight of the body 
which is the eye, is so gross that as everyone knows, it 
cannot see even the smaller things of nature, except 
through magnifying glasses. Still less can it see 
what is above the sphere of nature as are all things 
in the spiritual world, and yet man sees these things 
when he is withdrawn from the sight of the body and 
the sight of his spirit is open, as takes place in a mo- 
ment, when it is the pleasure of the Lord he shall see 
them. Then man does not know that he sees them 
with the eyes of the spirit. In this way, Angels were 
seen by Abraham, Lott, Manaoh and the Propncts. 
In this way also the Lord was seen by His Disciples 
after the Resurrection. In the same way too, Angels 
have been seen by me. Because the Prophets saw 
thus they were called seers. Good spirits with whom 
I have spoken about this matter have grieved in heart 
that there was such ignorance in the Church about 
the conditions of Heaven and spirits and Angels, and 
with indignation they told me to declare positively 
that they are not formless minds, not breaths of air, but 
men in very form, and that they see, hear and feel 
equally with men of the world. 



On page 47, he says, "All the Angels in Heaven 
preceive the Lord under no other form than the 
human, and what is remarkable, those who are in the 
higher Heavens cannot think in any other way of the 
Divine. From this it is that all there acknowledge 
the Lord, because the Divine Human Form is given 
only in Him. These things I have not only been 
told by the Angels, but have been enabled to perceive 
while elevated into the inner sphere of Heaven. 
From this it is manifest that the wiser the Angels are, 
the more clearly they perceive this that the Divine is 
human in Form. For the Lord is seen in Divine, 
Angelic Form by those who acknowledge and believe 
in a Divine visible Being, but not by those who be- 
lieve in an invisible, since the former can see their 
Divine Being, but the latter cannot see theirs. Since 
there is in the Heavens such a perception in regard to 
the Divine it is therefore implanted in every man 
who receives any influx of Heaven to think of God 
under the human form." I think I have quoted 
enough to show that Swedenborg not only regarded 
God as Omnipotent, but. also as Divine Person, as he 
states in this work; also enough to prove that he found 
wisdom, power, truth and love in all Angels and 
advanced spirits, in human form also like unto God, 
so far correctly impressed. 

On page 113, "Whenever I have spoken to Angels 
face to face, I have been with them in their dwellings. 
These dwellings are like those on earth, only more 
beautiful. In them are chambers, parlors and bed- 
rooms in great number, they have also courts and are 
surrounded with gardens, lawns and shrubbery. I 
have seen palaces of such magnificence as cannot be 
described. They shone as of pure gold above and 
below as of precious stones." 

On page 141, "Angels talk together just as men 
do in the world, and also on various subjects, as on 



domestic affairs, civil affairs, on the affairs of moral 
life and of those of spiritual life. Angelic speech 
just like human speech is distinguished into words 
and also uttered by sound and heard by sound, for 
Angels, like men, have mouth, tongue and ears, also 
an atmosphere in which the sound of their speech is 
articulated. 

On page 217, "Let them know that every child 
wheresoever he is born, whether within the Church 
or not, whether of pious or impious parents, when 
he dies is received by the Lord and educated in 
Heaven. Every one who thinks from reason, may 
know that no one is born for hell but all for Heaven, 
and that man himself is at fault that he comes into 
hell, but little children as yet cannot be at fault." 

On page 244, "Since a man can live outwardly 
as others, can grow rich, keep plentiful table, dwell 
in an elegant house, wear fine clothing, according to 
his condition, can enjoy delights and gratifications, 
and then engage in worldly affairs for the sake of 
offices and business and for the life both of the mind 
and body, providing he inwardly acknowledges the 
Divine and wishes well to his neighbor, it is evident 
it is not so difficult as many believe to enter the way 
of Heaven. The only difficulty is to be able to resist 
the love of self and the world and prevent them be- 
coming predominant." 

On page 403, "When therefore evil is done from 
an evil heart, then because it rejects from itself all 
protection from the Lord, infernal spirits rush upon 
him who does such evil and punish. This may in 
some measure be illustrated from evils and their pun- 
ishments in the world, where also they are joined 
(attached spirits punished by their spirit life organ- 
isms when they violate natural law.) For laws in 
the world prescribe punishment for every evil." 

On page 440, "For this reason no Angel or spirits 

140 



are able in the least to resist the evils continually 
exhaling from the hells, since what is their own way, 
they all tend toward hell. From these things it is 
plain that unless the Lord alone ruled both the 
Heavens and the hells, no one could be saved." 

Page 441, "It is therefore continually provided 
of the Lord that no infernal society beneath a heaven- 
ly society shall prevail, and as soon as it begins to 
prevail, and as it begins to prevail, it is restrained by 
various means and is reduced to a just measure of 
equilibrium." The heavenly societies are the spirits 
in the real life, attached to the mortal plane of con- 
sciousness which was cognized by him as infernal 
societies; therefore, the infernal societies are not be- 
neath the heavenly societies, but conjoined with them, 
until liberated by that cognized as death. There- 
fore whenever evils upon the mortal plane of con- 
sciousness prevail, they are restrained by various 
means of purification and readjustment as is ever done 
on the mortal plane. 

Page 443, "That man cannot be reformed unless 
he has freedom, is because he is born in evils of every 
kind.'' A paradox, a free man born into evils. 

Page 444, "There are with every man spirits from 
hell and Angels from Heaven." The spirit in the 
real life is the spirit impressing the mortal body in 
hell on the mortal plane of consciousness, the Angels 
are his Celestial tutors. I think I have quoted suf- 
ficiently to show the views of the inspired seer at that 
time; whilst he was a man of singularly elevated char- 
acter, he was daily thrown in contact with many on a 
very low plane of development, who believed in hell- 
fire, evil spirits, and all the many misconceptions 
believed in at that time, as many on the same plane 
today, wedded to these incorrect impressions would 
rather enjoy their delights in these hells than forsake 
their belief in them. All excepting in a few respects, 

in 



regarding the love, truth, wisdom, beauty of the spirits 
is true. 

On page 4 in Heaven and Hell, he says, "That 
those who come into the other life from within the 
Church and who have an idea of three Divine Beings 
cannot be admitted, since their thoughts go from one 
Divine Being to another." The natural inference 
then that all in the Protestant and Catholic Churches, 
all who cannot grasp one God Omnipotent, a Supreme 
Being, all in the whole world who do not accept the 
truth as portrayed by him to be denied Heaven, and 
all the joys and truths of spirit existence. Is it strange 
that one, a correct instrument, should be selected to 
correct these errors? 

On page , "The Lord alone has the power of 
moving the hells, of withholding from evil, of holding 
in good." Since thus he shows the Omnipotence of 
God, that God can withhold from evil, can save, how 
incorrectly impressed to teach that our loving Father, 
a God solely of Love can withhold from evil and save, 
yet will not. 

On page 7, "Everyone in the Heaven knows that 
he wills and does nothing of good from himself, and 
thinks and believes nothing of truth from himself but 
all from the Divine." If only good comes from the 
Divine and man is the off-spring of the Divine, how 
is it that He creates evil out of good? 

On page 217, "Everyone who thinks from reason 
may know that no one is born for hell but all for 
Heaven, and that man himself is at fault." Very 
crude logic. God Omnipotent, ordained man for 
Heaven, man more potent than Omnipotence, his 
Creator, creates evil and elects to go to hell. 

On page 403, "When therefore evil is done from 
an evil heart, etc., then evil spirits rush upon him." 
This seems to be less merciful and just than the mercy 
and justice of the earth plane. On earth all who are 

142 



advanced, strive to help their unhappy fellow be- 
ings, they would not permit that which the seer attrib- 
uted to our God of Love, but as stated before, the infer- 
nal states are really, the spirit life organisms in the 
material body, and the infernal societies the mortal 
plane of consciousness. 

Page 429, "The reason why torments are permit- 
ted in the hells by the Lords, is that evil otherwise 
cannot be restrained and subdued. " Man, on the mor- 
tal plane, is subduing and correcting evil in all the 
different penal institutions with, in comparison with 
Swedenborg's hells, less torment and cruelty. Na- 
turally, many on the material plane infer that God 
is not Omnipotent, governs less wisely, less godly, less 
humanly, or is a monster of cruelty, revenge, persecu- 
tion, anything but the God of Love that the Lord 
Jesus Christ taught of or that we know on this plane. 

In the spiritual and Celestial it is known posi- 
tively and without doubt that there is but one Supreme 
Force, God, Omnipotent and Eternal. If God has 
the power to restrain and check evil, He certainly 
must have power to suppress it entirely, even though 
existent in spirit life. Evil is now known on earth 
to be the effects of disease and material conditions 
over which the victims of these conditions have but 
little control. No advanced class on the material 
holds such unfortunates responsible, much less He who 
brought them forth on spirit plane. 

"There are with every man Spirits from hell and 
Angels from Heaven." Hence after man has created 
evil, and born to it, all evil, according to "Heaven 
and Hell," he is ever accompanied by both evil and 
good spirits, continually struggling to dominate, the 
evil from hell, the good from Heaven. What chance 
then could poor man, born in sin, have against the 
Combined CVil of his material heritage and the ma- 
chinations of evil spirits? It can be seen his Angels 

]13 



could be of little use. This, correctly interpreted, 
means that the Angels are his Celestial guides or 
tutors and the devils the undeveloped life organisms 
of his material brain. In this respect Swedenborg's 
doctrine is little higher than that of Zoroaster. He 
taught evil and good, ever at warfare on the spirit 
plane, by no means what the Lord Jesus Christ taught, 
for even on the mortal plane He taught, "Forgive 
your enemies seventy times seven, bless them that curse 
you, do good to them that despitefully use you, that 
ye may be the children of your Father in Heaven." 
He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and the good, 
and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust. For if 
ye love them which love you, what reward have ye, 
do not even the publicans the same?" A God who 
expects the average person to rise to these heights, 
could not, if at all potent, permit evil spirits to tempt 
and influence weak, erring mortals // born into evils. 
Nor could a Father who maketh the sun to shine on 
the unjust as well as the just consign, if Omnipotent, 
His creatures in places of torment and horrors. Enough 
has. been given to show the fallacy of evil, the erron- 
ous conceptions, interpretations and contradictions of 
the only Doctrine of Love ever given to the earth. 

No one with any brain development at all, can 
doubt an Omnipotent Power, no matter how cognized. 
No one who has a brain spiritually unfolded, doubts 
that the Lord Jesus Christ lived on this plane. Those 
who believe in Him or not, know that the great and 
holy qualities, the principles, taught as coming from 
Him, represent the highest truths known to mortals. 
That since the downfall of Roman authority, the 
Christian virtues, the spiritual forces, slowly but 
surely overspread and penetrated all parts of the 
earth, wherever those, impressed by their spirits, 
ventured. Not only the martyrs of the early 
Christian era, whose sublime fortitude unexam- 



pled heroism excited the wonder and admira- 
tion of their heathen persecutors, but, in all ages and 
in all nations since, the Christian Missionary, accord- 
ing to his plane of development and expression of the 
soul gifts, has done his duty wheresoever his spirit 
guided, even though he knew that death, disease, and 
trials awaited, ready to beset him on all sides and lay 
him low, at any moment, far away from all that made 
life dear. 

"That ye love one another", echoes and re-echoes 
throughout all the spheres. That the dominant com- 
mand, the imperative law. What does love mean? 
Does it mean to persecute, to ill-treat, to degrade, to 
starve, to beat, to confine in prison, cavern or hell? 
Our God of Love reigns over all the universes. With 
Love, Truth, and Wisdom were they brought forth. 
But, although God brings forth these worlds, there 
are immutable laws, under which Angels continually 
operate. These not even our Father Himself can 
change. The spiritual and material universes con- 
jointly are birth-places for His children, all experi- 
ences from the incarnations of the animal registered 
on the spiritual brain of the child, when endowed with 
soul. His children must not only acquire the limited 
knowledge of one incarnation, or rather develop 
attributes impossible to develop in the spirit spheres, 
but must acquire in a manner impossible to forget, 
all that deemed essential of the different species from 
the lowest up to spirit man on spirit side, mortal 
Oil mortal plane. Thus His children are horn with 
all experiences recorded on their brains. When soul, 
the God essence, is implanted in spirit body like unto 
God's, conjoined with material body, L9 a God child 
born and becomes a personality, to endure eternally 
throughout all spheres and Btagefl of advancement, 
the person seemingly horn on mortal plane, in reality 
the spirit on spirit plane, enduring and feeling all the 

115 



experiences, though as has been repeatedly stated, cog- 
nizing and impressing only spiritual attributes. Al- 
though a spirit never really lives on mortal plane, he 
endures all the misery and sorrow of his earth's pil- 
grimage, therefore, the Lord tries to make as easy as 
is consistent with the necessary experiences, the brief 
human life. Hence He sent teachers, reformers, 
seers, all beacon lights to give at each period of 
development the essential illumination, until at last 
He impressed the Lord Jesus Christ, who never lived 
on spirit plane, save as our own Omnipotent God who 
alone impressed his material form. 

The Lord was impressed with just as much as 
God deemed necessary, Miracles, fables, allegory 
were the food required, the pabulum fit for undevel- 
oped minds. The truths obscurely given, veiled from 
the undeveloped, are now being apprehended much 
more correctly than even when He came. Those on 
the highest plane grasp and conceive of God, as even 
Swedenborg, over a century ago did, as Divine Per- 
son in Human Form. To the great scientists, (already' 
dreaming of experimenting with life forces, who will, 
in the not distant future, create the low scale, soul- 
less beings termed automaton in the spirit world,) it 
is not inconceivable, (as it is not impossible for them 
to bring forth beings out of the life-impregnated sub- 
stance,) that the First Great Cause may be a Supreme 
Being. As it is conceded by all who think and by the 
millions who let others think for them, that a Supreme 
Being, of some kind, is an absolute necessity, many 
are striving to find out as much about Him and His 
laws as possible. All that they can learn from on the 
material plane, unless they seek within for light, are 
His revelations, the book of Nature, the first and most 
important, coming more directly from Him, and the 
various, more or less inspired revelations given by 
the different races according to their planes of develop- 



ment. Nature reveals through geology, proven 
almost step by step, by our great scientists, through 
the slow process of evolution, from the low to the 
high, until man is brought forth, a fixed plan, a set 
purpose. As all Nature, all forms of life, prove con- 
clusively the existence of an All-prevailing, Supreme 
Intelligence, conceded and cognized by all religions, 
philosophies and cults, it is folly for any but the most 
illiterate to deny that a Supreme Power of some sort 
governs all. Each race and nation, according to its 
plane of development, creates a god or gods to suit 
their own ideas, their conceptions, the god or gods 
suited to their plane of development. Thus from the 
stick-worshippers, through all planes to the One Omni- 
potent God. The Great Jehovah, the God of stern, 
inflexible cruelty to our loving Father as taught by 
the Lord Jesus Christ. To the Jew on mortal plane 
we are indebted for our greatest blessing. All should 
bear in mind that a Jewish woman was selected, as 
the one immaculate Virgin, fit to bear the holy child. 
They should also know that all Jews as well as all of 
the most inferior and degraded races are their own, 
from the same source as themselves. All races, on 
all planes are endeavoring to solve the mysteries to 
get to the truth of mortal origin and destiny. 

All religions and philosophies have gleaned and 
embody all they have found in their teachings, ami 
still the majority are unsatisfied, still seek every place 
hut the one true place from whence all knowledge 
comes, within their own souls. Those who have thus 
SOUghl have found the truth, an Omnipotent God of 
Love. But all who seek do not get the truth, for 
many things interfere, not solely due to so-called 

evil, hut much more often to worry, haras- 
sed mental attitudes. Those who glean from Nature 
only, ami who read the various inspired work super- 
ficially, accepting all literally, fail to get the true 



insight. Hence, do not cognize Him solely as a 
God of Love but of evil also, as portrayed in the 
Scriptures and in the New Testament, where in vari- 
ous ways, He shows a very unlovable nature, one not 
at all consistent with His true Character of Divine 
Love and Compassion. 

The earnest seeker after truth, correctly impress- 
ed, naturally rejects the material conception and 
accepts the spiritual, therefore gives preference to 
the God of Love of the Lord Jesus Christ and truly 
feels that the God who expects His followers to rise 
to His Divine standard, "I and my Father are One," 
could neither persecute, nor in anger or just indigna- 
tion judge or condemn anyone. The Lord Jesus 
Christ, impressed solely by God who taught, "Judge 
not, lest ye be judged, blessed are the merciful, love 
your enemies," and the many Divine truths which 
really came from him, could not fail to practice that 
which He taught, could not bless and forgive one 
moment, and arraign and judge the next. As God 
alone impressed His material mind, the material 
mind could not conflict, hence all not of the com- 
passionate, loving nature of God Omnipotent was 
interpolated or incorrectly translated. All who have 
progressed in the centuries since then, who have con- 
quered many material limitations, more perfectly im- 
pressed, reject all not in harmony with their concept- 
ions of what God is or should be. All on the higher 
plane neither criticize, judge nor condemn those less 
advanced than they, not only knowing that which 
causes their brethren to fail in acting rightly, but also 
familiar with the effects of disease upon the moral 
nature, pity and sympathize with them. A God 
who cast out devils which cause, according to certain 
Apostles, divers evils and diseases, could neither 
blame nor judge the tormented victims, knowing 
that the devils, in reality, little undeveloped spirit 



organisms, were responsible, they, the sole evil spirits. 
He cured them, therefore, He compassionated them. 
If He compassionated them, knowing why they were 
so, He neither rebuked, arraigned nor condemned. 
Thus the most highly advanced accept all in the Bible 
that is in harmony with their spiritual mind and they 
know to be true. Among the greatest are many who 
are unable to conceive of or believe in a Personal God, 
especially such a God as the ultra religious try to 
force on them, hence, as they judge all by the false 
interpolations, they reject the Bible and form a relig- 
ion or philosophy of their own. 

When Swedenborg lived only here and there 
was one sufficiently advanced to cognize God's true 
nature. He was surrounded solely by those who 
grasped the Bible literally, who believed in hell-fire, 
witches, evil spirits and the devil. The belief in all 
these horrors was in the very atmosphere, only occa- 
sionally was one spiritual enough to grasp the truth 
which, if uttered, was greeted with contempt and de- 
rision. How could human nature on that plane 
then conceive of a Being superior to themselves? 
Hence, although the Lord Jesus taught of love and 
its power and devoted His life to succoring and heal- 
ing poor humanity, they did not follow His example 
nor practice His doctrine of love, but then, as main 
of the same class today, believed all that He did 
not say, that which came from undeveloped, materia] 
minds more in harmony with their own, ami, there- 
fore attributed to the Divine, then- own character 
istics. Thej believed in punishments, in torture, in 
penances, in revenge, hence, accepted hells. Emanuel 
Swedenborg, ;i man of holj nature, great charitj and 
keen sense of justice could not live among such people 
without being poisoned with the taint of their n 
miasma, or fail to he influenced against his spiritual 

It is ver\ difficult for the spirit to 
in 



impress even a mind and brain which has outgrown 
many of the false conceptions entertained by Sweden- 
borg at that time, hence, much more difficult to im- 
press him correctly, on the material plane, after his 
visits, during trances to the spirit world. On spirit 
plane as spirit, he saw and cognized everything truly, 
but, upon his return as he had to express himself 
through his material brain and was only conscious 
with his mortal mind, naturally all that he gave was 
deeply colored with the prevailing material ideas of 
the times. 

Whether his Church is advanced enough to re- 
ceive this or not, will make no material difference, 
for all is ordained. Many within it deride the 
folly of any in this enlightened age, clinging to such 
obsolete ideas, naturally attributing it to lack of both 
spiritual and material growth, for, even, the mate- 
rially advanced cannot accept hells or places of pun- 
ishment, therefore, I repeat that the Church or Or- 
ganization must stop preaching such errors and mis- 
conceptions, or fail to advance. 



150 



ESOTERIC BUDDHISM AND 
CHRISTIANITY. 



I quote from Esoteric Buddhism by A. P. Sinett, 
President of the Simla Ecletic Theosophical Society, 
"The Cosmic conceptions and the knowledge of nature 
in which Buddhism, not merely rests, but which con- 
stitute esoteric Buddhism, constitute exoteric Brah- 
manism." 

"Though the essense of the Doctrine dates back 
to a far more remote antiquity, the Buddhist coloring 
now permeated its w T hole substance." 

"Hitherto this sacredness has always prescribed 
their absolute concealment from the profane herd. 
The new departure, which this volume signalizes will 
be contemplated with surprise and regret by a great 
many initiated disciples." 

"It is given to the world at last by the free 
grace of those in whose keeping it has hitherto lain." 

"And it is only through the acts and intentions of 

these esoteric teachers, who have been chosen to work 

>ugh me, that I can have any certain knowledge" 

"Brahminical philosophy in ages before em- 
bodied the identical doctrine which may now be 

ribed as esoteric Buddhism; Buddha, however, 
took the task of revising and refreshing the inner 
Science of the inner circle of initiates, as well as the 
morality of the outer world." 

"All Ah rat, a man made perfect according to 
Buddhist faith, 'To him who finished the path and 

passed beyond sorrow, who has freed himself on all 

3, for such there are no more births. Their old 
Karma is exhausted, no new Karma i< produced, their 

hearts are \\'JL' from the longings, etc. They, the 
wise, are extinguished like lamps'. 11 

161 



"Mr. Arthur Lillie, in Buddha and Early 
Buddhism tells us, 'six supernatural faculities were 
expected of the ascetic before he could claim the 
grade of Arhat. They are constantly alluded to in 
the Sutras, as the six supernatural faculties, usually 
without further specifications. Man has a body 
composed of four elements. In this transitory (mate- 
rial body) His intelligence is enchained. The ascetic, 
finding himself thus confused, directs his mind to the 
creation of the Manas (human soul.) Fie represents 
to himself, in thought, another body created from 
this material body, a body with a form, members, and 
organs. This body, in relation to the material body, 
is like the sword and scabbard, or a serpent issuing 
from a basket in which it is confined. The ascetic 
then, purified and perfected, begins to practice super- 
natural faculties. He finds himself able to pass 
through material obstacles walls, etc. He is able to 
throw his phantasmal appearance into many places at 
once (present pictures like motion pictures of himself), 
he can leave this world and even reach the heaven of 
Brahma, himself, (only in the real, true spirit body 
can he do this.) Also by the power of Manas (hu- 
man soul) he is able to read the most secret thoughts 
of others and to tell their character." 

"Seven distinct principles are recognized by 
esoteric science as representing the constitution of 
man. These are first, the body, Rupa, second vitality, 
Prana or Jiva, third astral body, Linga Sharira, fourth 
animal soul, Kama Rupa, fifth, human soul, Manas, 
six spiritual soul, Buddhi, seven, spirit, Atma." 

"The elements of the physical body are on the 
same plane of materiality. The higher principles 
of the series which go to constitute man are not yet 
fully developed in the man kind with which we are 
yet familiar." (Although many very advanced adepts 
and Mahatmas are impressing them, according to this 



belief.) 

"The third principle, the astral body, is an ether- 
ial duplicate of the physical body, its original design. 
It guides Jiva (vitality) in its work and causes it to 
build up the shape which these assume, vitalized itself 
by the higher principles (not yet developed), its unity 
is only preserved by the union of the whole group. 
This means that the spirit shadow form of the mate- 
rial, cognized as the astral, helps the life principle, 
which in reality it is, to build up that cognized as 
material substance, all vitalized by the higher prin- 
ciple, spirit and soul. In truth its unity is only pre- 
served on the mortal plane by the unity of the whole 
group, but during sleep, the higher principles, the 
soul iii the spirit body, lives the real life. "At death, the 
astral body is disembodied for a brief period, and 
under some abnormal conditions may even be tempor- 
arily visible to the external sight of still living per- 
sons. Under such conditions it is taken for the ghost 
of the departed person. It is no more a being than 
any cloud wreath in the sky, etc. It never leaves the 
body except at death nor migrates far from the body; 
even in that case it can be seen near the physical body. 
Disturb the condition under which the astral is set 
free, and the second principle would cease to animate 
the physical body as a unit and death would ensue." 

As vitality, the second principle, is in reality that 
which forms the astral body, when the astral body, 
the shadow form of the physical or material abandons 
the material, there is no life left in it, all the life organ- 
isms composing are disassociated with the exception 
Sometimes of a very few/ there] ore as body it ceases 
to exist when detached from the material. 

"The third principle is the astral body and that 
can not be sent about as the vehicle of the higher prin- 
ciples (the soul and spirit). This is true, the higher 
principles, the soul and spirit body arc entirely dis- 

08 



tinct from the material and the astral. 

"The three lower principles are altogether of the 
earth principles in their nature as a single entity, 
though indestructible as regards their molecules, and 
absolutely done with by man at his death." This is 
true, aand as stated regarding spirit leaving the mate- 
rial body. 

"The fifth principle, human soul is the seat of 
reason and memory. It is a portion of this principle, 
(the human soul) animated by the fourth principle, 
(the animal soul) which is really projected by an 
adept when he makes an appearance in what he calls 
the astral body." This, in truth, means as soul is 
ever in the real spirit body, and cannot be in any other 
body but his own, the spirit or adept, cannot project 
himself, the real and the true but merely presents 
pictures of himself, moving pictares like the motion 
pictures of earth. 

"Now the fifth principle, the human soul in the 
majority of mankind is not yet fully developed. This 
fact about the imperfect development of the higher 
is very important." The fifth principle, the human 
soul, in reality, the human brain and mind, is truly, 
in many, even today very imperfectly developed. 

"Since the fifth, (the human soul) is not yet fully 
developed, it goes without saying that the sixth prin- 
ciple is in embryo, the spiritual soul. Sometimes it 
has been said we do not really possess any sixth prin- 
ciple, we merely have germs of a sixth principle. But 
it is also said, all things, not man alone, but every ani- 
mal, plant and mineral, have their seven principles 
and the seventh, the highest of all, vitalizes that con- 
tinuous thread of life which runs all through evolution, 
uniting in a deathless succession the almost innumer- 
able incarnations of that one life which constitutes a 
complete series." The sixth principle is the spiritual 
soul, the life principles and organisms, which develop 



under law, through animal creation, up to man, are 
not conscious of soul connection with the Divine Mind, 
until connected with the Divine Mind of the Father. 
The Life Principle of God is not the Soul of God, all 
organic life has the life principle, but all do not have 
soul. 

"That which passes naturally into the world 
of effects, (the spiritual is really the world of cause, 
not of effects, the material the world of effects) after 
an incarnation in the world of cause, (the material) is 
the individual unit or nonad, but the persanality just 
dissolved passes there with it, to an extent dependent 
upon the qualifications of such personality in the use, 
that is to say which the person has made of his life* 
The period to be spent in the world of effect, (the 
spiritual) enormously longer than the life which has 
paved the way for existence there." This, in truth, 
means that the spirit passes into the spirit world, "the 
personality just dissolved passes there with it," means 
that which we cognize as mortal mind and they as 
human soul, "to an extent dependant on the qualifica- 
tions of such personality, in the use, that is to say, 
which the person has made of his life," means that 
all that which constitutes the real spirit, the real man, 
his loves, his hopes, his aspirations, and all those qual- 
ities which he has developed on the mortal plane, pass 
there with him, a part of the mortal mind, in reality, 
spiritual, to be retained, all that appertaining to the 
animal, to be abandoned with the physical body and 
animal brain, cognized by them as animal soul. 

"Through these races, the whole tide of human 
life passes, and the result is that the actual normal 
number of each incarnation is not far short of eight 
hundred." This is an incorrect impression, due to 
the correctly impressed truth of reincarnation up to 
man, and to the impossibility of explaining that which 
causes the difference between the different races and 



their different planes of development. 

"The Chaldees were at the apex of their occult 
fame before that you term the Bronze Age, we hold, 
but then what can you give the world we are right? 
That far greater civilizations than our own have risen 
and decayed. I told you before that the highest 
people now on earth, spiritually, belong to the first 
subrace of the fifth root race, and those are the Asiatic 
Aryans, the highest race, physical intellectuality, is 
the last sub-race of the fifth, yourselves, the white con- 
querers." No greater civilization than the Aryan has 
ever been on this earth. The fifth sense was nDt 
developed until in the Aryan, according to these teach- 
ings, which, also teach that man returns in higher and 
higher forms. 

"In his history of the intellectual development 
of Europe, Dr. J. W. Draper writes as follows, 'There 
are analogies between the life of a nation and that of 
an individual, who, although he may be in one respect 
the maker of his own fortunes for happiness or for 
misery, for good or for evil, though he remains heie 
or goes there as his inclinations prompt, though he 
does this or refraims from that, as he chooses, is never- 
theless held fact by an inexorable fate, a fate which\ 
brought him into the world involuntarily, as far as he 
was concerned, which presses him forward through a 
definite career, the stages of which are absolutely in- 
variable, infancy, childhood, youth, maturity, old 
age, with all their characteristic actions and passions, 
and which removes him at the appointed time, in most 
cases against his will, so also it is with nations. The 
voluntary is only the outward semblance, covering 
but hardly hiding the predetermined. Over the events 
of life we may have control, but none whatsoever over 
the law of its progress. There is a geometry that 
applies to nations an equation of their curve of ad- 
vance'." This is correctly impressed. It would be 

156 



well for more to realize this truth, but although the 
majority are under the law of progress, they are still 
so undeveloped that they not only condemn, but judge 
individuals and nations for that which they are not 
really responsible for. This truth must ever be borne 
in mind, that the spirit, on the mortal plane, can only 
express according to the development of his material 
instruments, developed under the law of progress, 
under material conditions, with which although he 
exercises free will and effort, he, individually, has 
nothing to do and is powerless to change. 

"At death, the three lower principles, the body, 
its mere physical vitality and its astral counterpart, 
are finally abandoned by that which really is the man 
himself and the four higher principles escape into 
that world immediately above our own, that is in the 
order of spirituality, not above it at all, but in it and 
of it, as regards real locality." This is true, the four 
higher principles do not escape, but abandon the three 
earthly ones that constitute the material body. "The 
astral plane or Karma Loca, here a division takes 
place between these two Duads, which the four higher 
principles include." There is no such thing as an 
astral plane of consciousness, excepting the conscious- 
ness of the life organisms which compose the astral or 
the spirit shadow form of the material. The division 
which takes place simply means the detaching of the 
real spirit form from the astral body, which is then 
disassociated and disconnected, and is not permitted 
to wander through space as a devitalized shell. 

"Firstly in Devanchan, (the spiritual world) that 
which survives is not merely the individual Monad, 

whirl) BUrvivefl through all the changes of the whole 

evolutionary scheme and flits from body to body, 

from planet to planet, etc. 

That which survives is a man's own self -conscious 
personality, under some expression, hut >till the same 

in 



personality as regards his higher feeling, aspirations, 
affections and even tastes, as it is on earth, perhaps it 
would be better to say the essence of the late self-con- 
scious personality." The essence of the late self-con- 
scious personality really means that part of the mortal 
mind which the self-conscious child of God has 
developed on the mortal plane of consciousness. 

"The purely sensual feelings and tastes of the late 
personality will drop off from it in Devanchan, but 
it does not follow that nothing is preservable in that 
state, except feelings and thoughts having a direct 
reference to religion or philosophy. On the con- 
trary, all the superior planes, even of sensuous emo- 
tions, find their appropriate place of development in 
Devanchan." This is correctly impressed, with the 
exception that the sensuous or animal is abandoned 
with the material body. 

"On earth man is dual, in the sense of being a 
thing of matter and thing of spirit, the natural distinc- 
tion made by his mind, the analyist of his physical 
sensations and spiritual perceptions, though even in 
this life, the two groups of faculties are constantly 
equilibrating each other, each group when dominant 
seeing as fiction or delusion what the other believes 
to be most real. But in Devanchan, it ceases to be 
dualistic and becomes a spiritual entity. That which 
was a fiction in the region of fancy, becomes under 
the new conditions, the only possible reality, and the 
supposititious or artificial having no possible exist- 
ence in that Devanchanic state, the logical sequence 
is that everything in it is actual and real!' This is 
true. "A thing of matter," a material body, a "thing 
of spirit," spiritual body, but mind, not the analyis/ 
of his physical sensations and spiritual perceptions" 
but the spirit, who forms mind himself. The two 
groups of faculties, in reality, appertain to both the 
spiritual and material mind and brain, when the mate- 

158 



rial brain is in harmony with the spiritual brain, he 
impresses, more or less correctly, that part of the mate- 
rial brain over which he, himself, individually, has 
control That part of the material brain with which 
he is not directly connected, that of the animal, ij| 
under Divine law, more or less, a state of conscious- 
ness, thus, the group of faculties of the material, more 
or less illusory. When the spirit becomes detached 
from the material body whether by sleep or death, he 
finds himself in the real and true, and cognizing from 
the spiritual standpoint, "the logical sequence is that 
everything in it is actual and real." 

We have quoted enough to show that Esoteric 
Brahminism and Buddaism w r ere correctly impress- 
ed in many ways regarding spiritual and material 
evolution, in fact, more correctly impressed along 
these lines than any other religion, although much of 
it was merely symbolical and so understood by many 
of the most advanced. We quote again, "Spirituality, 
in the Occult sense, has little or nothing to do with 
feeling devout, it has to do with the capacity of tin* 
mind for assimilating knowledge at the fountain-head 
of knowledge itself, of absolute knowledge instead of 
by the circuitous and laborious process of rationality." 
As, notwithstanding how great the knowledge of the 
spirit or adept, regarding spiritual matters he has to 
depend, to express that knowledge, upon the mortal 
plane of consciousness, upon his material brain and 
senses, he, as repeatedly stated in this work before, can 
only express according to the development and per- 
fection of his instruments, therefore, each and ever\ 
spirit must depend upon that which is his sole media 

of expression upon the mortal plane. 

"Spirituality then, is not devout aspiration, it is 

highest kind of intellectuality, that which takes cog- 
nizance of the works <>f Nature bj direct assimila- 
tion with the higher principles. As they claim 

IBS 



they are the most developed spiritually, and the 
"white conquerers, the highest expression of physical 
intellectuality," this of course, appears inconsistant. 

"Rebirth in less than fifteen hundred years is 
spoken of as almost impossible/' 

"Sankararchaye, about sixty years after Buddha's 
death, Esoteric Buddhism teaches that he was 
Buddha in all respects, in a new body." 

"With all the foresight even an adept may bring 
to bear, it is not absolutely certain the child he may' 
choose to become in his reincarnated state, may attain 
physical stature successfully. In the body the adept 
is relatively helpless in regard to the new body he ha^ 
chosen to inhabit, he must let it grow up in the ordin- 
ary course of nature before he has got a body ready 
again, etc." If Buddha had the power to be reincar- 
nated in an inferior form why had he not the power 
and wisdom to retain the body of Gautama Buddha, 
which was a much superior instrument for the uplift- 
ing of humanity, the reason given for this reincarna- 
tion after passing out as the Buddha. And, if it is 
essential to remain not less than fifteen hundred years 
in Devanchan after every reincarnation, how came it 
that he was reincarnated sixty years after. In truth, 
Buddha only lived as the Guatama Buddha in one in- 
carnation, and never was on this earth in any other 
prior or since.. 

Buddhism is called a wisdom religion, because 
when it originated all that they received from the 
spirit spheres, all that every psychic gave, no matter 
on what plane or how correct, was treasured, none 
discarded. Every spiritual experience, symbol, sign, 
message, impression cherished. While it is true that 
they developed more or less different phases, many 
through severe penances and tortures, it is true that 
all they gave, more or less, was as incorrectly im- 
pressed as that which Swedenborg gave, for the 



same reason. They had to express that which they 
had seen and experienced through their instruments, 
their material brains and senses, and as they were more 
materially than spiritually unfolded, they could not 
give the truth. The greatest aspiration was to acquire 
wisdom, to find out the origin of things, truly stated 
in Esoteric Buddhaism; hence, they, in reality gave 
the preference to that intellectuality which they 
asscribe to the European. True spirituality is essenti- 
ally spiritual. The highest expression of all spirit- 
uality is the expression of love, true wisdom is ever 
accompanied by love. That love, no matter how 
great nor how tenderly expressed, which could have 
faith in, and worship Lords who possessed the animal 
nature and were not even on the plane of those whom 
they wiped out of existence, the Lords who were wroth 
with the Atlantans and destroyed them, was not the 
love expressed by the Lord Jesus Christ. That 
wisdom which can believe in a truly wise, therefore 
loving Power, (which evolves life from the lowest to 
the highest, with here and there, not a real but a 
seemingly retrogressive step, due to the preponder- 
ance in certain individuals and nations, of undeveloped 
life organisms) which repeatedly wipes out of exist- 
ence, the purest, holiest love in existence, (as though 
anything that exists can be wiped out of existence)* 
that of mother for her child, shows conclusively to 
those who truly love, that those who accepted this 
belief then and those who accept it today, were and 
are not impressed with the love of the real life. They 
were impressed with the truth of reincarnation of the 
animal. Xo such thing in reality, all spirit life, even 
ot the lowest, has body in spirit spheres and as they 
believe in spiritual and material evolution, they rcallv 
meant that spirit animates, not incarnates Spirit 

never incarnates, it merely impresses or animates. 

Up to animal, when endowed with soul, (made 

161 



by those familiar with the law of regeneration, of inte- 
gration and disintegration, in the Image and Like- 
ness of God Almighty,) the conscious child of God, 
always remains the one self-conscious spirit and soul 
first brought forth in the two worlds on the two planes 
of consciousness, and never is born in body again on 
mortal plane. Many great spirits animate and im- 
press mortal bodies, when their spirits are absent for 
varying periods. This is the reason why so many be- 
lieve in reincarnation. Although many interpret 
Image according to their beliefs, Image and Likeness 
means not solely in soul but in body, to the Body of 
Him which esoteric Buddhaism alludes to as the 
Father of humanity," not only a God amongst many 
Gods, but the One God Omnipotent, theFather of all. 
Buddhism is truly stated to be a philosophy which 
meets the beliefs and desires of many. In it they 
can find that which is suited to their plane of develop- 
ment, hence it can be seen there are in it many entirely 
different conceptions of the truth, due to the different 
brains through which it has been transmitted. "The 
spirit, the one life," (God Omnipotent) through His 
instruments, (the Celestial Angels,) recognized by 
them as the seven planetary spirits and the various 
Lords of the Hierarchies, impressed them and all races 
then as now. 

I quote from the Pedigree of Man by Annie 
Besant, "Into this third race of the Toltic, came some 
of the greatest Asuras, intelligences, of highly devel- 
oped power and knowledge, and they found in the 
splendid highest types of the Toltic bodies, fit vehicles 
for the further evolution." 

"About a million years ago, Vaiovosoata Mana 
chose out of the fifth Atlantic sub-race, the Semitic, 
the seeds of the fifth race, and led them to the imper- 
ishable, sacred land. For ages he labored, shaping 
the nucleus of the future humanity. Then the fifth 



sense He added and man is shaped as we know him. 
Thither He guides for rebirth the Asuras to nobler 
ends. Thither He calls the brightest intelligences, the 
purest characters, to take birth in the forms He is 
evolving. When He had established the type of His 
race, He led them southwest to Central Asia, and 
there another age long halt was made, and the home 
of the race, whence its several streams should issue, 
was established. Meanwhile the surface of the globe 
was undergoing manifold changes. With many 
throes, one portion after another of a new continent, 
Krauncha is upheaved, until the great convulsion of 
two hundred thousand years ago left Poseidonis in 
mid Atlantic, and the outline of the great continents 
Europe, Asia, Africa, America much as they are 
today." Thus, according to correct impressions, 
regarding the material all races have evolved out of 
each other, gradually developing, with here and there 
retrogression, until was added the fifth sense to the 
Aryan composed of the "highest and purest char- 
acters," but incorrect regarding the spiritual. As the 
Aryan race developed, naturally brain became a better 
instrument for truth. The brains in Buddha's time, 
as said before, dominated by the love for wisdom, did 
not develop a large enough class to understand our 
loving Father, as in truth He is All-love, although 
the moral standard was lofty and self abnegating. 
Very few could apprehend exoteric Buddhaism, and 
even a more limited number esoteric, hence esoteric 
wa> impelled to he secretive, to keep its wisdom from 

the ''profane herd." Had the masses been as today, 

it would have been given then as now, to the public. 
One must bear in mind that all religions arc under 

Divine guidance. That wisdom which is not given 
publicl] is not \et ready for the lighl of day, still undc 

veloped, or there is not a large enough (lass prepared 
to warrant it being, received as it should* 



As Arhats, Adepts, Mahatmas were and are, in 
reality, not spirits reincarnated, but spirits born on 
the two planes, with the same personality to endure 
forever as brought forth here, Buddha still Buddha, 
all great teachers likewise, no spirit ever really lives 
on the mortal plane but merely impresses a material 
body, hence as they could and can only give all they 
see and hear in spirit spheres, much of that presented 
to them as motion pictures are here, not actual verities, 
but for purpose of instruction, through their material 
brains and senses, it can be seen all must be deeply 
colored with and partake of their material mind, that 
mind deemed by them the human soul, formed solely 
from material experiences. Although great spirits 
often impress the material bodies of spirits who are 
absent, no matter how great their wisdom, they can 
only express through the material brain, the truths 
with which this brain is in harmony. Therefore 
whilst they can impress much of the knowledge and 
learning, they cannot impress through brains not 
amenable to love, until developed the love of the spirit 
spheres. No one, with a developed brain, will deny 
that our sole instruments are our brains and senses to 
connect us to material life. No one will deny that 
an idiot, or one with a diseased, malformed, drugged 
or one without a brain can, no matter how wise, give 
through an imperfect or no instrument correctly or at 
all. No one will deny that the Aryan race with five 
senses could transmit better or were not more develop- 
ed than the Toltic who lacked two. Even though 
the material senses are unreliable and imperfect, they 
are for this plane. Even though one through tele- 
pathy wires messages from mind to mind to another 
that other cannot express the messages he receives un- 
less through his material instruments, brain and senses. 
Hence, Buddha and his initiates gave as best they 
could through their instruments, not yet attuned to 



be in harmony with the great truth, that Love is more 
potent than wisdom, and that true wisdom is ever 
accompanied by love. They were not yet developed 
to make possible the physical manifestation of "The 
Christ," God. 

All true religion is of God. All the incorrect, 
untrue, due to poor instruments. When a few were 
ready to apprehend, God impressed Christ. The 
natural religions preceded Brahminism, Buddhism 
and Christianity, all evolving, a higher and higher 
expression of the truth. That some were more un- 
folded spiritually in the older religions is not true. 
Their spiritual impressions and conceptions were not 
on as high a plane as many today. When a sufficient 
number are ready for a higher interpretation, there is 
always one prepared, as is evidenced in all religions. 
When man was connected with God, the lowest type 
of man then received in the real life, through his con- 
nection with the Divine Mind Soul and personality, 
the consciousness for the first time as Child of God, 
(this consciousness ever to remain,) and the power 
to make himself individual through his spiritual brain 
and senses, just as he makes himself, if ordained for 
mortal life, individual through his mortal brain and 
senses, and himself develops both spiritual and mortal 
mind, not soul. As he develops all the higher quali- 
ties, the soul gifts, the mental, etc., in the spiritual 
worlds or Devanchan, it can be realized he is not sub- 
jected to the mortal plane to acquire wisdom, knowl- 
edge, learning nor to express the soul gifts but to 
develop the spiritual attributes, industry, concentra- 
tion, application, resolution, determination, courage, 
loyalty, patience, forbearance, submission, etc. Every 
being no matter on how high a material plane does 
not develop nor express the soul gifts. If to return 
here, to evolve or develop that which is necessarv, to 
make him one with God, "He comes from and returns 



to God," to develop the higher principles, to evolve 
a spiritual soul or spirit, or if he receives a spiritual 
soul and body (the spiritual the higher is only of God, 
the sole one to endure,) why subject the Monad to 
so much useless misery, if after eight hundred rein- 
carnations, it fails to evolve or develop soul or be 
connected with it, it must be wiped out in Aviteha, 
while the spirit or ego, ever living a real spirit body 
must be reincarnated again? 

These incorrect impressions were due to their 
failure in receiving correct impressions regarding the 
marked difference in the different races and their 
various planes. They could not receive that the dif- 
ference was due not to the spirit but to his material 
instruments, just as the difference between their most 
highly developed and those on their lowest planes 
was due to the difference in their brains. They had 
not yet evolved to grasp this. Few had when the 
Lord came, hence all religions teem with the symboli- 
cal, parables and allegories, for those who develop 
sufficient brain to grasp the inner meaning. Thus 
from the earliest conceptions up to Christianity, Chris- 
tianity getting clearer and clearer conceptions, until 
a class were ready to grasp the beautiful truth, the un- 
reality of evil, disease and death to the spirit. All 
different expressions of The Spirit, the One Life, all 
suited to the different planes of development. This 
last expression to reconcile all, to make all recognize 
that all are the children of the One God, and that every 
expression given to any race, is for all who are on 
similar planes. Hence, this now given, recognizing, 
loving the truth in all, all coming from the same source 
does not claim to be superior to that first given, 
although imperfectly received, but claims as mate- 
rial brains are more developed spiritually, more 
amenable to love, the Doctrine of Love can be ex- 
pressed more perfectly. 



I quote from The Pleroma, by Dr. Paul Cams, 
"We have come to the conclusion that the spirit of 
paganism which is that of natural mankind, is the 
same as that of Christianity. The sole difference is 
that in Christianity many pagan traditions are fused 
together, and constitute in the background of Judaism 
a summary of the most essential, the noblest and finest 
traditions of pre-Christian paganism, thus represent- 
ing the material grain garnered at the time of harvest. 
It is true that Judaism exercised an enormous influence 
uoon Christianity, for from the start its development 
took place with constant reference to the Old Testa- 
ment, but the attitude of the Christian Church was 
always opposed to everything that was tpyically Jew- 
ish. The fact that Judaism was the religion of Jesus, 
rendered the connection between Judaism and Chris- 
tianity indissoluable. The God of Jews has become 
the God of Christians, and so His religion has been 
regarded as the root from which Christianity has 
sprung, but we shall show that this is an error." This 
is true. The simple pure, holy faith of the Lord was 
so adulterated, so mixed with the undeveloped im- 
pressions of the period, owing to the fact that the 
people were not ready, that instead of being recog- 
nized as He was, the Physical Manifestion of God 
Omnipotent, He was looked upon by the most spirit- 
ually unfolded as the Son of God, and scorned and 
reviled by those who, although developed materially, 
were on very undeveloped planes spiritually, hence, 
all disseminated by the Apostles, revised and translated 
through numerous channels, was so filled with their 

individual, undeveloped impressions as to partake 

more of paganism, even (it this late daw than the Christ 

Spirit of ( iod. 

"Augustine's Baying that Christianity is not a 

new-fangled thing but that it existed from the begin- 
ning of mankind, is not to he taken in ;i general Bense, 

Ml 



but must be understood literally. We translate 
literally the very thing which is now called the Chris- 
tian religion existed among the ancients. Nor was 
it absent in the beginning of the human race before 
Christ came into the Flesh, since when the true relig- 
ion, which already existed began to be Christian." 
What constitutes Christianity in the opinion of a man 
like St. Augustine? He would presumably find no 
fault with the following answer. Christianity means 
the belief in Christ as the Son of God, the God man, 
the sinless Man, the Savior, the Immediator between 
man and God, the Divine Teacher, the King, the 
Hero, the Martyr of the great cause of salvation. He 
who struggled for mankind, yet succumbs to the 
intrigues of the enemies of justice, Christ dies on the 
Cross and descends into hell to the place of death and 
the powers of evil, but hell cannot hold Hi.m He 
breaks the gate of hell and thereby opens the way for 
the life of His fellow man. He is .therefore regarded 
as the Leader, the Firstling, and he who clings to 
Christ in faith, will follow Flim through death and 
life, and will partake of His glorification and bless. 
Christ is now enthroned at the Right Hand of God, 
whence He will return to earth as a Judge of man- 
kind." This explains clearly the opinion of St. 
Augustine and the majority of pagans who accepted 
Christianity after the teachings of Christ had been 
so changed as to be almost unrecognizable, with the 
exception of His Sermon on the Mount, although even 
some of its beautiful truths are contradicted by the 
interpolations of those who could not understand 
aught of a genuinely spiritual nature, His other 
Divinely inspired sayings almost ever and always con- 
tradicted by purely material ones. The majority 
could not understand then, the majority cannot today. 
They are not yet prepared. But there are many, cor- 
responding to the initiates of esoteric Buddhaism, who 



are ready and waiting for this higher interpretation. 

Again we quote from Dr. Cams, "Biblical 
scholars have repeatedly called attention to the fact 
that the Epistle of St. Paul abounds with the most im- 
portant terms of gnostic philosophy. We will men- 
tion here only such Gnostic notions as the Doctrine of 
the Three Bodies, the corporeal body, the psychical 
the spiritual. The idea of the pleroma, the fulfill- 
ment, or the fulness of the time, of aeons, and there 
are some others, all of which are presupposed as known 
to the congregations whom the Apostle addresses." 
As many of his congregation were correctly impress- 
ed regarding the three, he used the terms which they 
could understand. 

"The same process of the idealizing and spirit- 
ualizing of the Figure of a Savior went on in all 
pagan countries, in the Orient as well as the Occident. 
As we trace the several steps in the Heracles myth, so 
we are confronted with the same result in the Orient. 
In India the process was indeed faster. In the ancient 
Brahmin religion, we meet with the deified Krishna, 
the rollicking hero, the lover of sport and dance, the 
savior from oppression and the bringer of joy, but 
this type is supplanted, in the fifth century before 
Christ, by a new and higher ideal, suggested by the 
respect for wisdom, for enlightenment, for bodhi or 
gnosis. The people now looked forward to the rein- 
carnation of profound comprehension and perfect 
virtue. They expected a Sage and the development 
of the thought reaches a climax in the Buddha con' 

Ception which justly commands the admiration of 
Occidental students of Orientalism. We need not ask 
ill tin's connection whether Buddha 19 historical or 

not, just as little as we need care whether the details 
of the life of Christ are historical. It is the ideal 

which exerted its influence in the history of mankind, 
as a formative presence, in the hearts of the people 

160 



and we know that this living ideal has been the most 
potent factor in history, the transient figure of the 
man in whom it was either supposedly or truly actual- 
ized is of secondary importance." For every thought 
from the lowest to the highest, if expressed as were 
expressed those of the Lord Jesus Christ, there muts 
be a vehicle of expression or the thought remains un- 
expressed. Although the people were ready, and 
had ideals, they could not express these ideals through 
their imperfect instruments. One on the lowest plane 
is not developed to express the thoughts of ont on a 
higher. The ideal, when expressed, must have a cor- 
rectly developed instrument or it cannot be expressed. 
The thoughts and actions attributed to the Lord Jesus 
Christ, the highest and purest ever given, must have 
been thought and been acted by some one. The one 
who thought and put his thoughts in action. There 
is always a class ready and waiting for a higher ex- 
pression of truth, ready to receive when presented to 
them by others, although not ready to express their va- 
gue, intangible conceptions. There is always one pre- 
pared, one a little more advanced than those he comes 
to teach. Up to the coming of the Lord Jesus, many 
were prepared and impressed with that cognized as 
"the Christ Spirit/' in reality, but the instru- 
ments of those on higher planes, until they became, 
more or less in harmony with the Divine Mind ,but, 
as repeatedly stated before, although in harmony along 
certain lines, their brains were not yet amenable to love, 
the love of God. Their greatest adepts, etc., believe 
in the natural religion which their primitive ances- 
tors were developed to receive, in reality, as much of 
the truth and knowledge as they could receive and 
understand, which they formed into, not only a relig- 
ion, but a system embodying all knowledge that they 
were impressed with. They were impelled, through 
lack of proper means of publishing, to memorize all 



that they could retain, hence developed their memories 
to a marvelous extent. These crude methods, more 
or less, were in vogue when Buddha was impressed to 
elevate, purify, revise, and change. But, owing to 
that which composes the brain, (not the pure, holy 
spirit, who endeavored to impress correctly) not being 
amenable to love, being out of harmony through 
penances inficted upon them, and the contempt and 
indifference with which the body was neglected, not 
provided for properly, they could not transmit love, 
whilst they, also little spirit life organisms were treat- 
ed with cruelty. The more advanced today know 
to be good instruments for any kind of knowledge, 
material or spiritual, they must keep brain in harmony 
through keeping the body in good condition. It is 
impossible for a starved body and brain to work 
properly. Hence, not due to the spirit children of 
God who were struggling to impress correctly, and, 
according to their light, developed spiritually, but 
due to their failure to comprehend that the material 
life organisms of their bodies were in reality spirit- 
ual, under that cognized as natural law, dependent 
upon the material to be able to transmit that cognized 
as the spiritual, they could not give the truth regard- 
ing love, the greatest power in existence. Hence, 
their greatest aspirations were to develop wisdom, the 
highest kind of intellectuality, that which they attrib- 
uted to the "white conquerers," who were the fifth 
sub-race of the fifth root-race of which they were the 
first sub-race, and, alas, their greatest hope to he 
"extinguished like lamps, to be absorbed with the 

Absolute, to attain to Nirvana, a state which exists 

not in the highest Heaven, where all retain their per- 
sonality and individuality. As man on this plane 
will yet form soulless beings, so men, on the higher, 
the read {Wane, under Divine law of God, formed the 
Material Jesus to be an Instrument for God, Although 

171 



it is true many claim, in different religions, that 
Marduk, Yahvah, etc., were brought forth like unto 
Christ and had similar experiences, it is not so. 

Among all these, on different planes of develop- 
ment, every correct impression of the truth were im- 
pressed on the real brain, here and there, one received 
on earth more or less correctly, hence, as it is ever 
known in the real life how God in all material worlds, 
ever impresses Personally, under similar conditions, 
one brought forth as was the Lord Jesus, these 
were impressed more or less correctly with these truths, 
and gave to their highest or greatest men or heroes, 
the qualities of the Lord, and, as much as possible, 
made all appertaining to their individual Gods or 
Saviors, coincide with their highest impressions. No 
less they children of God, if not impressed correctly 
as those who were. The Christ Spirit of God has 
from the beginning been with His children on earth, 
as all in all worlds are connected with Divine Mind 
in the real life, whether able to express correctly or 
not on the mortal plane. But the Lord Jesus Christ 
was, notwithstanding the opinions of those on a high 
plane of material development, impressed only by 
God, He was not simply the man Jesus, but the 
Blessed Holy Vehicle of our Father on this plane, and 
as His Physical Representation, there can be none 
higher, only One in each material world does He im- 
press. As the mortal plane is but a school for His 
children to develop, through that cognized as evil, 
whenever, as stated before, the brains of His children 
are ready to receive, He has a body formed of the most 
developed life organisms to be in harmony with Him- 
self, all Love, all Compassion. Hence, the purest 
material body, that of the Virgin Mary, was selected 
for this purpose. As Buddha has its esoteric, its spir- 
itual, so has all religion, and the inner truths of Chris- 
tianity in this respect, is that God did not over shadow 

172 



the Virgin, who, in truth, was a Virgin at that time, 
but through His Arch-angels in the spirit life, where 
she had a body of highest development, formed that 
cognized as the psychical, not spiritual form of the 
Lord Jesus Shrist, which built up that cognized as 
His material body. 

Oh, ye wise and learned, can ye explain how in 
truth all your bodies are formed? If so, then do not 
formulate the most undeveloped theories. After 
brain was first formed, ere brought forth, as all brains 
are formed, that of the Lord was connected with the 
Divine Mind of God, who impressed Him from His 
birth till He passed out of existence, through vibra- 
tions, similar to wireless telegraphy, and attached 
Himself to the man Jesus at the Transfiguration, Cru- 
cifixion, Ascension as well as other times when He 
spake such as, "I and the Father are One, He who 
seeth Me seeth the Father, etc." 

We quote again from Dr. Carus, "The God of 
evolution works by laws, and the marvels of His dis- 
pensation can be traced in the natural development of 
affairs, just as the snowflake exhibits a design of un- 
failing regularity and great beauty, do the denoue- 
ment of historical events, take place according to an 
intrinsic necessity which gives it a definite direction, 
and, when at the seasonable time, definite aims are 
attained, aims which have been prepared by proceed- 
ing events, the results appear like the work of a prede- 
termined purpose, the old legends naturally appear 
like prophecies, and so, we can truly speak of a Chris- 
tianity as the pleroma." 

"The religion of the future will have t<> satisfy the 
essential needs of the human heart. We drift temp- 
est-tOSSed on the ocean of life, and we need guidance, 
comfort and encouragement. In the face of the unrest 
that Surrounds us, we want to have the a — uranec of a 
firm ground, wherein our anchor can rest. We want 

17.1 



to know our goal and the direction in which we have 
to steer. All this must be supplied by religion, and 
where our knowledge is insufficient, faith steps in. 
Religion is inborn in every soul, in the same way that 
gravity is an inalienable part of all matter. Every 
particle that exists is interlinked with the whole of the 
Cosmos. Its momentum is determined in the exact 
proportion of its weight, of its position, and gener- 
ally of its relation to the All. The innate energy of 
every particle, every molecule, every atom, presses 
forth in one direction, beyond its own limits, as if it 
were yearning beyond itself. No piece of matter is 
an existence of itself, its nature and its movement are 
conditioned by the rest of the universe, and it can find 
the fulfillment of its longing only outside its own be- 
ing. In the same way, every sentient soul yearns in 
itself and becomes easily conscious of the fact that it 
is only a part of that immeasurably great whole, of 
the All that stretches forth into unknown infinitudes, 
and that the significance of its life lies outside the 
sphere of its ego. This all feeling of the individual, 
this panpathy is religion and religion is a natural 
presence in every human breast. In the future lie 
the mansions which our souls build up, therein to live 
when our bodies have fallen to dust. No thinking 
man will identify himself with the dust of his body, 
he will seek his real being in his volitions, his aims, 
his ideals, in all that constitutes his spiritual nature." 

"That faith in the future which we know must 
come, will certainly not be less religious than its former 
phases. It will be simply the fulfillment of the pres- 
ent, which we shall then regard as mere preparation 
for it, as mere stations on the road to the goal, the new 
pleroma, the pleroma expected today." 

We quote from Dr. Carus because he voices the 
longings, the yearnings of the highest plane. Those 
who are asking for knowledge in place of faith, who 

174 



want truth, not fiction, truth told plainly, not in par- 
able or allegory, but that which all can grasp. The 
Christianity founded by the Apostles, as cognized by 
St. Augustine, must give place to the higher expres- 
sion, the truth of the Christ Spirit of God, the Doc- 
trine of Love of the Lord Jesus Christ. A religion, 
not for one class, one race but for all, recognizing 
each and all as children of God. A religion that 
gives the assurance that only in one way can knowl- 
edge be substituted for faith, and that is, not by seek- 
ing through others to prove materially the truths of 
spirituality, to wait for material science to prove be- 
yond all doubt ere they can accept, but to seek within 
their own souls. This latest revelation is impressed 
to point the way, to give the light which will enable 
those who seek faithfully to prove the truth themselves 
of all that is given. The Doctrine of Love given by 
God to His children through the Lord Jesus, who 
gave all and received naught in return, who had not 
a place to lay His head, is the true religion, but as 
stated before, could not be apprehended by the 
Apostles and Christianity, not due to the true Chris- 
tion in any race, but to the undeveloped pagan in all 
religions, Christian included. The essence of His 
Doctrine is Love, when understood and practiced it 
opens the door to true spirituality, which ever and 
always, in proportion to the spirit's ability to impress 
his material instrument, proves the truth of God 
Omnipotent, the nearness of the spirit spheres and the 
immortality of life. 



THE TRUTH WHICH FREES YE. 



Now ye have the truth which frees, the truth 
that all are children of God, impressing material 
bodies here, that all are His own, all your brethren, 
your sisters. Until able to accept this truth, withou/ 
reservation, to make your material brain a good instru- 
ment to express love and charity, the greatest of soul 
gifts, ye will not advance spiritually. Until ye can 
see that all are equal in God's sight, no matter how 
they appear here, that you are in no degree superior, 
simply because you are born of a more developed race, 
have been given a brain capable of being developed, 
and given material conditions which you control not, 
which place you in a better position. 

Do you not realize that it must be one with an un- 
developed brain who prides himself on conditions 
with which he has nothing to do? What hath one 
to do with the race which hath brought him 
forth, the formation of his brain, the characteristics 
he inherits from his progenitors, his station in life? 
Had he, through individual will and effort, brought 
forth his race, his parents, achieved his position he 
even then would have no reason for pride, realizing 
that life, body and soul were given him by the same 
power or God who gives to all. Hence, those with 
good brains, good instruments for the truth, do not 
deem themselves superior, even though, through in- 
dividual will and effort they attain to the highest. 
The truth is the higher the expression of the soul gifts 
of life, love, wisdom, power, righteousness, the less 
the expression of the material characteristics of vanity 
and pride. Hence, when ye know the truth, that the 
lowest is of God, from the same source as the highest 

176 



in all forms of life, ye then express the truth which 
frees ye from material limitations. Ye know that so 
long as one thinks that one's individual possessions, 
whether achieved through one's material brain, or 
that which is achieved through the material brains 
of others, wealth, position, power make him superior, 
no matter how great he is on mortal plane, he cannot 
entirely express the truth which will enable him to 
attain to the highest. Although he be the greatest 
potentate, or the greatest genius, so long as he con- 
siders himself especially favored and superior, he does 
not yet nor can he express the highest. 

Several of the greatest on earth today are 
obsessed with this delusion and thus hinder their de- 
velopment. Xot until they conquer this can they 
advance. And, as, with the individual, so also with 
the religion, the philosophy, the cult, the system of 
healing, which thinks they have all the truth and will 

acknowledge the truth that others possess. The 

istian, the Mohammedan, the Buddhist, all the 
'.neat religions and their different branches, the vari- 

philosophies which claim to have found the sole 
to God, to have found the truth, prove by their 
claims that they have it not, or they would know that 
all are equal, (even though on different planes <»i 
advancement) with the power which hath given 
them life, body and soul, even though main think thai 
they themselves bring forth their physical bodies. Ai 

they know not from whence life and SOUl hath come, 

nor anything about the life principle which vivifies 

the material, and cannot explain to the satisfaction of 

te on more developed planes anything about the 

origin of anything upon the mortal pi. me, they, owing 

to lack of development along certain lines, cannot 

realize how- incorrectly impressed they are. Did 

they know the truth they would know that the life 
principle which develops in the primordial cell from 

177 



which all forms are developed, is not created by the 
spirit child or the spirit impressing him, but 
is the life principle which develops, in count- 
less other cells throughout all spirit spheres, 
all forms, all under law, under God's high- 
est Angels, developing from low to high the forms of 
God's children, to make them in harmony, with that 
which comes from God, ere connected with the Divine 
Mind. That these highest Angels, who, under physical 
law, form the psysical bodies, do not need develop- 
ment nor are they born with these lower forms, 
although many have evolved similarly, but merely 
supervise and direct them until they are able to advance 
independently, when in harmony with the soul which 
comes from the Oversoul, not directly from the Per- 
son of God. 

The belief that Principle alone evolves life and 
soul has led many, who cannot grasp a Supreme Being, 
to the belief that God can not be Person, that He is 
bodiless, incorporeal, that it would be impossible for 
a Being, regardless how Sublime, to create all that 
exists. They grasp that they, as beings, express 
Principle, that they as beings, reflect God, that they, 
very poor reflections of the Divine Mind, express the 
soul gifts of God Almighty, that they individually 
and collectively, express Principle, that God mani- 
fests through them. They cannot grasp that, although, 
they have bodies, as vehicles of expression, for Prin- 
ciple, that God, from Whom all Principle emanates 
does nor deny Himself a body, as vehicle ot expres- 
sion, to put Himself in touch, in communion with all 
His children. 

When it is known that God has existed forever, 
that His Principle, all the soul gifts have ever been 
expressed, that nothing has been created, that all 
worlds and forms of life are formed of the 
already existing life principles, not created, 



that the Celestial, spiritual and material uni- 
verses have ever existed, that while the spiritual 
and material universes have ever existed, spiritual 
and material worlds to bring forth God's children, 
are ever under process of formation, that there are 
countless Arch-angels in charge of all worlds, those 
that theosophists call masters, great spirits, all having 
evolved from the lowest to the highest, that God 
alone is the Source of all, the Supreme God of the 
Brahmins on earth, the God of the Christian religion, 
the Lord Jesus Christ His physical manifestation, it 
can be realized that, as beings, on this plane, in this 
world are the highest expression of mind, so in the real 
life, on the real plane beings also are the highest, and 
that there is one Being who is Supreme, and that 
there can be no expression of mind without beings. 
Although, this is never to be comprehended by 
material brain the Divine Mind and the Oversoul 
which come alone from God, with which all His 
children are connected and receive the soul gifts, is 
not His Individual Mind as a supreme Being, 
although of Him. He has ever been Person and 
had individual Mind. He is only Omnipresent and 
Omniscient, when He desires, through the Divine 
Mind, as are all His advance children, who, in 
time, become omnipresent and omniscient, when 
they desire, but never can they become the Source 
which makes them so. Principle, therefore, is hut 
the expression of the soul gifts, which emanate from 
Him. Though all are connected with the Divine 

Mind, did they not have body as vehicle of expression, 

they could not form individual mind, that which 

makes them individual. Not until they develop in- 
dividual mind and brain can they express the Boul 
gifts or he in tune with the Infinite God, 

many, on earth, never express the soul gifts, as the 

development of their real brains ami bodies doe- not 



require it on this plane. 

Think ye, poor sinning, suffering humanity ex- 
press the Divine Mind? Nay, not until they develop 
brain to express themselves clearly, do they cease 
sinning. Not until in harmony with the real and 
true spiritual brain, can the material express the 
truth. Hence, although ye think ye have the truth, 
ye have only just so much or rather express just so 
much as your material brain can transmit correctly. 
God, all Love, all Compassion, all Charity, all 
Righteousness, never can be cognized or expressed by 
material brains. Even the Lord Jesus Christ, the 
most perfect instrument ever evolved, could not 
express Him perfectly. There will be beings who 
will express more clearly truth, due to development 
of the material brain, but no one can ever equal the 
Lord Jesus Christ in expressing the soul gifts, as He 
was impressed personally by God. The soul gifts 
are alone true and real in the sense that they exist 
forever, the material characteristics, the animal pro- 
pensities and diseases, the so-called evil, is more or 
less but a phase of consciousness to the spirit, for pur- 
pose of development. But this does not mean that 
the material universe and plane of consciousness is 
not equally as necessary as the spiritual to bring forth 
and develop God's children, and that material sub- 
stance is not as real to spirit while on the mortal plane 
of consciousness as is the spiritual, and that spirit 
while on the mortal plane of consciousness is not un- 
der natural law. 

Religion has evolved higher and higher concep- 
tions of God until Mrs. Eddy gave first publicly to 
the world the highest conceptions, All Good. But 
this was not original with Mrs. Eddy. It had been 
impressed on many receptive minds before. Many 
before and since could not cognize God Omnipotent, 
All Good, who would either create or permit evil. 

180 



Although Mrs. Eddy grasps Him as All Good, she 
did not as Omnipotent. Had she, she would have 
known that all, not solely the spiritual, but the mor- 
tal, is under Divine Law, one as necessary as the 
other, that one cannot deny the reality of one without 
denying the reality of the other, that, although, in 
truth, matter and spiritual can never coalesce, 
as matter is, in reality, spiritual, it is of God also, 
that the lowest is of Him equally with the highest, 
that it is but for the purpose of developing the spir- 
itual. Whilst she repeatedly refers to the "physical 
Jesus, the "material senses," the "material senses," the 
human species," and while she makes a distinction 
between the mortal and the spiritual, she does not 
explain the difference nor does she show how all are 
under God. Therefore not yet have any who doubt 
that all is of God, the truth. Never can they express 
clearly until they acknowledge the lowest, (the poor 
material expression), are of God equally, as the high- 
est spiritual, although, as said before, all that pertains 
to the animal characteristics is more or less illusory, 
since it is sensed only upon the mortal plane. And, 
although, ye know the truth in spirit, if ye fail or ye 
cannot express through thy material brains in act, ye 
can rest assured that when the time is ripe, if so or- 
dained, ye will do it through individual will and ef- 
fort. 

But, Oh, ye children of God, striving to express 
the spiritual, know that the sole way in which ye can 
do it is by, primarily, eliminating all thought of self 

and love of the material. Although ye must have 

the material to express the Spiritual, when ye have 

that which is needful, think ye of those who have not 
sufficient, and, instead of condemning thy brethren 
and sisters who fail to express the spiritual through 

lack of the material, help them in all ways p038ible, 

Know that only that which is necessary for \e to devc- 

ui 



lop the highest and the best, is of use to ye. It is not 
necessary to expend upon thy selfish pleasures that 
which could ease many an oppressed heart and light- 
en the way of a sorely burdened brother or sister. 
Hence know that material wealth, unless used for the 
purpose of helping others, is of little value in develop- 
ing one spiritually, in helping one to express the soul 
gifts. And, know, also, according to how ye live in 
harmony with natural law, also of Him, can ye ex- 
press the spiritual. 



FORGIVE YOUR ENEMIES, BLESS THEM 
THAT CURSE YOU. 



When the Lord Jesus Christ gave this injunction 
to His followers, there were many who "having eyes 
to see could not see, having ears to hear could not 
hear," in truth, barely His apostles apprehended it. 
Many more apprehend today than then, because they 
have better developed instruments or brains, and yet, 
how few really apprehend it correctly. When one 
listens to those who are supposed to interpret the 
Lord's Doctrine of Love, who attribute to our Father 
all Love, the lustful, revengeful, material character- 
istics of their animal progenitors, it is plainly appar- 
ent they do not interpret Him correctly. Were they 
spiritually developed they would know an Omnipo- 
tent Being all Love could neither curse nor condemn 
anyone, that He who taught "forgive your enemies, 
bless those who despitefully use you," could not ex- 
pect those whom He was striving to raise to a higher 
plane to do that which He would not do Himself, 
or the Father who sent Him. If He, as God's repre- 
sentative, as deemed by them, in reality His physical 
manifestation, expected His off-spring or children to 
forgive those who despitefully use them, surely He 

would forgive and not condemn those whom lie had 

created, not entirely tree agents, for doing to others, 

that which they, under law, could not retrain from 
doing, until able to grasp the truth, until their con- 

sciousness had attained through the development of 

the brain to a certain degree or Mate of comprchen- 

Hence, those who misinterpret His Mesa 

and accept the material contradictions of those who 

have revised and translated are almost as poor instru- 
ments as those who cannot forgive or bless their 



enemies. They cannot grasp the love of God, nor 
the love of the spirit spheres. Were they in tune 
with the infinite, in harmony with the spiritual, they 
would give to God that which is good, and know that 
evil is but the result of undeveloped conditions, neces- 
sary for spirit to develop on the two planes, from low 
to high. But as they yet are not sufficiently developed 
to cognize the truth they still endow God with their 
animal characteristics. Hence believe that He con- 
signs to hell and punishes all who do not accept Him 
as the Lord Jesus Christ, the sole Light and Savior, 
completely ignoring the countless millions amongst 
other races who have never even heard of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and who worship God in various ways 
according to their plane of comprehension. Thus 
many amongst the Christian and other religions are 
but a few steps in advance of those who believe in God 
demanding human sacrifices, as do those on very low 
planes today. The loving God, manifested by the 
Lord Jesus Christ demanded not sacrifice of life. He 
sacrificed His own for love, how could He then curse 
and condemn? If He sacrificed His life, "greater 
love that this hath no man" for humanity, if, upon 
the cross, He prayed, "Forgive them Father, they 
know not what they do," if He forgave the woman 
caught in sin, and ministered to all who appealed to 
Him, if His every act bespoke a higher character, a 
nobler standard than any who had ever preceded 
Him, no one will deny that all who had preceded 
and all who have come since have lived, at some per- 
iod of their lives, a purely material life. Thus it can 
be clearly seen that only the love, the good and the 
true is of Him, and the animal interpretations due to 
lack of development of the material brains who could 
not transmit correctly nor understand Him. 

Only one all love can love all. Only one all com- 
passion, compassionate all, only one all charity have 



charity for all. Hence He made not the distinctions. 
These were made by those who, partly animal, still 
pagan, could not grasp, as the same cannot today. 
This class deem those who "turn the other cheek'' de- 
mented, as they think it impossible to love an enemy. 
They, not yet unfolded, would term it maudlin Chris- 
tianity, not cognizing that it takes greater strength of 
character, and moral courage superior to physical, to 
repay evil with good, to bless those who despitefully 
use us. Were those who have, under law, in a de- 
gree, not the fate, but the manner in which those 
engaged in war are detached, spiritually unfolded 
on a higher plane of consciousness, did they love their 
enemies, and do good to those who despitefully use 
them, they would not be detached in this manner 
midst carnage, but go peacefully midst their loved 
ones, as spirits will when there will be no necessity 
for war. Whilst humanity is undeveloped, akin to 
the animal, not only must there be "wars and rumors 
of wars,' 1 but penal institutions and asylums of vari- 
ous kinds. 

From the time primitive man was brought forth 
spirits, on the mortal plane of consciousness, have 
been impressed from the spirit spheres, no higher 
than the animals, they were forced to seek within for 
light Little by little they developed brain, the sole 
instrument connecting the two worlds, and developed 
from their material experiences ami spiritual im- 
pressions, that cognized as mortal mind. Mind is 
Spiritual, hence mortal mind is really a part of the 

spiritual mind. When mind was developed through 
brain, they, as now very imperfectly could commune 

from mind to mind, hut never could or can CXfresS 

that which they receive without material brain and 

senses, on the mortal plane of Consciousness* Ileiue, 

it can be seen how much depends upon the develop- 
ment of the brain, not only as a vehicle <>1 expression, 

m 



but the sole instrument which receives from the spir- 
itual world. It must be known that all that part of 
the real, true brain and mind pertaining to spirit life 
is shut off from the spirit on the mortal plane. Very 
rarely and imperfectly does he ever recall aught of 
the spirit life. The animal diseases and propensities 
create the conditions, under law, necessary to develop 
the qualities of industry, application, concentration, 
perseverance, resolution, courage, loyalty, patience, 
forbearance, submission, etc., therefore are essential or 
they would not be permitted. But as spirit develops 
brain he interprets more correctly the soul gifts of 
love, compassion, righteousness, etc. All develop 
the qualities, very few express the soul gifts. Hence 
there has been and ever will be, until every life organ- 
ism is developed on earth, the conflict between the 
soul gifts and the animal inheritage, the spiritual and 
the material. 

The animal commits every crime without com- 
punction, primitive man the same. The higher the 
scale of civilization the less animal, the more spirit- 
ual. Hence all who express the soul gifts more per- 
fectly, whether of high or low rank, whether mate- 
rially wise or not, have better instruments for the 
truths of the spirit life. The greater the expression, the 
more spiritually unfolded. One who forgives seventy 
times seven, though he may not love the undeveloped 
mortal expression, cognizes that it is but the unde- 
veloped instrument of a pure, holy brother or sister. 
One wiio turns the other cheek, though physically 
stronger, pities the inferior expression, and will not 
place himself on the same level. One who returns 
good to those who despitefully use him, is not weak, 
but strong in the expression of the spiritual truths 
and loves, and weak in the expression of the animal 
lusts and hates. 

It is natural for the material instrument to follow 



the animal, it is Godly to follow the spiritual. Hence 
which is preferable, to continue as an animal or to 
endeavor to express the spiritual? 

When Guatama, one of the greatest if not the 
greatest before the Lord, at an early stage of advance- 
ment, prohibited some afflicted with disease from 
joining his first society, notwithstanding his develop- 
ment along many lines, his brain was not sufficiently 
spiritually unfolded to receive the truth that Omni- 
potent Love and Good rule ,that, instead of seeking 
extinction as the means of conquering evil, the simple 
only way was to conquer the animal propensities and 
passions. Not wipe out of existence pure, holy love 
and the soul gifts which he and others expressed even 
at that time. Not yet was brain developed to be in 
accord with the love that the Lord Jesus Christ exem- 
plified in all His acts, who instead of debarring one, 
or ostracizing any, regardless how those on an animal 
plane misapprehended Him welcomed all, of all 

sea and conditions, and taught all, to "Forgive 
your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to 
them that despitefully use you." Though Guatama 
had a very high standard, and was self abnegating in 
the extreme, he himself welcomed not all, but made 
the distinction, which God makes not between His 
children, even on this plane. 



GOD OMNIPOTENT. 



As natural laws apparently govern the earth, so 
spiritual laws apparently govern the spiritual worlds. 
The truth is that God Himself is all Law, all Cause, 
all. The universes are held in place not through Divine 
laws nor law of gravitation, difficult as this is for finite 
mind to comprehend, but by the Power of His ever 
ceaseless energy acting and re-acting throughout infin- 
ity. But there are different modes of operation of His 
energy, called Divine laws, laws of the spiritual 
worlds and of the material. The Divine laws are 
changeless, the perfect never change; all other laws 
subject to these. It is presumed by many on earth 
that nature is the power that has created the world 
out of nebulae through the slow process of evolution. 
That nature originates the life forces and develops 
the different forms of life in the three kingdoms, the 
mineral, the vegetable and the animal. That nature 
governs the tides, the winds, all ponderable and im- 
ponderable forces, Nature, the creator, the author of 
all. 

These cannot grasp that Nature is but law in 
operation under a higher Power. I quote from 
Professor Joseph Le Conte, of the University of Cali- 
fornia, a man, although restricted by finite mind, 
who constantly endeavored to give the truths given in 
this work, and who in his work "Science and Relig- 
ion," portrayed how very closely he came to them. 
He had gleaned from the study of Nature and the 
Scriptures, the knowledge and faith to prove to his 
own satisfaction, not only the Omnipotence, Omni- 
science, but Personality of our great Father and the 
great truth, that man ever lives in the spirit life and 
impresses the material. 



I quote from his work, Religion and Science, 
page 270: "And again it is said, He formed man of 
the dust of the earth and breathed into his nostrils 
the breath of life, and man becomes a living soul. 
These, then are the two characteristics of man ac- 
cording to Scripture, yes, and according to reason, 
viz, man ; in the Image of God, the real spirit and 
man, though formed of dust, though common mat- 
ter like the rest of nature, yet is a living soul, i. e., an 
immortal spirit. All the works of God are in some 
sense, His Image, but man is so in a peculiar sense. 
Nature is matter, God is a Spirit. Man, though 
matter like Nature, is also an immortal spirit, like 
God." 

Thus you can perceive how he was impressed with 
the truth that man, spirit and material, lives both 
the life of the mortal and the life of the spirit, and 
that man, made in Image of God, on spirit plane is 
like unto the Spiritual Man, his Father. 

On page 272, "There are then two bases of phil- 
osophj iny fact, two poles of existence, matter and 
spirit. I say two poles, for as magnetism cannot 
exist, as an effective force except it be divided into 
two opposite principles, north and south polar mag- 
netism, as electricity cannot exist as an effective force, 
except as positive and negative electricity, so exist- 
ence cannot be clearly represented in thought except 
under the two opposite conditions of matter and spirit, 
matter the passive, spirit the active. Without a be- 
lief in spirit, therefore, not only can there be no relig- 
ion or virtue, but there can be no philosophy nor 
science; there is no longer any significance in man or 

in Saturr." 

I quote from page 274, "There was a time when 

matter was supposed to he annhilahlc, when matter 

was consumed in combustion, it was supposed to pass 
out of existence, but now we know that matter changes 

181 



its form, passes from the visible to the invisible, but 
is itself indestructible except by the same Power 
which created it. The same is true of force (spirit- 
ual energy). Force and motion change their form, 
pass from the visible to the invisible form, but arc 
themselves indestructible. Heat is changed into 
mechanical force, and vice versa, visible motion into 
invisible motion, bodily motion into molecular mo- 
tion. Heat, light, electricity and chemical affinities 
are changed into each other back and forth, but 
amid all these changes, the same quantity of force 
remains; now vital force is no exception to this law. 
Physical and chemical forces are changed into vital 
forces and vice versa." 

Thus it can be seen since the material can be 
transformed and transmuted how it is possible for the 
material to be within the spiritual.. 

On page 94, "God's Omnipresence and Eternal 
Unchangeableness are magnificently revealed in Na- 
ture, especially in the two departments, astronomy 
and geology, we have said there are two fundamental 
conditions of material existence and of human thought, 
viz., time and space. We cannot even conceive of 
existence out of these two conditions. Now, the 
domain of astronomy is space, the domain of geology 
is time, other sciences deal with limited space, but 
it is the prerogative of geology to deal with infinite 
time. As astronomy is limited in time to the present 
epoch, but unlimited in space; so also geology is limited 
in space to the surface of our earth but unlimited in 
time. The object of all science is to establish the univer- 
sality of law, harmony in the midst of chaos, unity in 
the midst of infinite diversity, unity of force in the midst 
of diversity of phenomena, physical science, unity of 
thought and plan in the midst of diversity of form 
and expression, natural science, in a word, the unity 
of deity in the midst of the infinite multiplicity of 

190 



Nature. A vague perception of this unity has al- 
ways existed in the highest intellects, but it is the 
prerogative of science alone to demonstrate it" This 
is true, but science can never demonstrate God, The 
Spirit, or aught spiritual excepting in one way, through 
the light impressed by the spirit (the scientist) who 
seeks within, who enters the spiritual consciousness. 
When he cognizes that which is impressed, he is able 
to demonstrate solely to those who are prepared to 
understand, but will, by no means increase the faith, 
greater far than reason and logic, of those who intui- 
tively know with the wisdom of the spirit which ever 
transcends the knowledge of the material plane. 

On page 208, "It is impossible for us to know 
what gravity is in its essential nature. We may call 
it a form of Divine Energy, but this is the formula 
of faith, not science. No scientific man, for a mo- 
ment, imagine he can know this . Even though we 
should reduce all force to molecular motion the 
cause of molecular motion must still remain inscruta- 
ble to reason. Faith calls it God. It is the duty of 
reason to acknowledge, but not her domain to com- 
prehend God. What then is the domain of reason, 
I answer, not what gravity is, but what gravity does, 
the phenomena of gravity, the laws of gravity and 
especially the universality of gravity. The rational 
view (not the celestial wisdom which knows) of the 
motion of Celestial bodies is the recognition of the 
fact that the same law and the same force which 
controls the falling of a stone guide these also in 

their fierv course. In Other words the function of 
W is to establish the universal it\ of gravity 
throughout all space. To prove this is to make celes- 
tial motion comprehensible and rational, in the human 

sense of the term and there is no other way of making 
it rationa." He states clearly no scientific man "ever 

imagines for a moment he can ever know the essen- 



tial nature of gravity." No scientific man knows, 
from whence comes the ceaseless energy of radium. 
No scientists can ever grasp, on mortal plane, the 
truths of things spiritual, any more than he can that 
God is the Father, and he His spirit child unless he 
develops spiritually. 

On Page 269, "There is nothing which Nature so 
clearly reveals and upon which science so strongly 
insists, as the universal reign of law absolute, invari- 
able lav/, law the symbol of the Divine sovereignity 
and the expression of the perfect Divine Nature, uni- 
versal because He is omnipotent, invariable because 
He is unchangeable; science and theology agree that 
this is necessary to a just conception of Deity. We, 
indeed, think and speak of the forces of Nature as 
efficient agents controlling the phenomena of Nature, 
but this is only a scientific formula necessary for 
greater clearness of thought. In the highest and 
truest philosophy the forces of nature are but the 
omnipresent energy of God, the expression of His 
will, the laws of nature are but the modes of operation 
of that will, and therefore of His will, the objects of 
nature are embodiments, incarnations of His thoughts, 
events and phenomena take place only by and ac- 
cording to law, and, therefore according to His will. 
Thus regarding the forces of nature as an effluence 
from the Divine Person, we may say that God Him- 
self works in nature only within the limits of law. 
He can not do otherwise (I speak it with reverence). 
He can not violate law, because law is the expression 
of His will and His will is the law of reason. Not 
one jot or one tittle of the laws of nature are unfulfill- 
ed. I do not believe it is possible to state this fact 
too strongly, Law, universal and invariable in the 
realm of external nature, law, universal and invari- 
able in the realm of human history, law, universal 
and invariable in the realm of individual conscious- 



ness. Everything happens according to law, and 
since lave is the expression of Divine will, i. e., is in 
some sense, ordained decreed." Thus it can be seen 
how much nearer was this man of science to the truth. 
as are many scientists, than any religion or philosophy 
which does not recognize the Divine sovereignity over 
all tilings created both material and spiritual. 

Page 300, Laws of Nature, of society and of our 
own nature, laws physical and moral limit us on every 
side. To the depraved, the wicked, the lawless these 
limits are prison bounds against which the raged spirit 
chafes ceaselessly, but vainly. Such a spirit morally 
is in a state of bondage." 

Do the mental branches teaching of the pure, holy 
spirit really recognize this truth. Please note he says 
"laws of nature and our own natures limit us on every 
side; correctly impressed with the truth, that not the 
spirit, but the material prevents the caged spirit from 
expressing himself truly. "The will of man," there- 
fore, "is free only within the bounds of law." 

On page 301, "I wish now to show how law may 
be invariable and universal in every realm and vet 
man's will be free." I think that you will admit in 
external nature law is universal and invariable. 
invariable that a perfect science (as there is in spirit 
Spheres) would be able to predict every future' event 

with absolute certainty. Already we know that the 
most perfect department of science, astronomy, pre- 
dicts phenomena a hundred or a thousand yean ID 
advance. Now, there can he no doubt, were the 

physics of the earth and air equally perfect, winds 
and storms and cold and rain and eruptions and earth- 
quakes might be predicted with equal certainty as 
eclipses, yet man's free will adds and determines 

phenomena in the realm of nature without violating 
an) laws. Law is invariable, phenomena are van 

able because determined by the variable conditions 

1 1 



under which law operates. Therefore the domain of 
free will is to arrange conditions, etc." 

Divine laws are changeless, invariable, natural 
laws are variable, adopted to the various stages of 
evolution, physical and mental, whilst it is the domain 
of free will to arrange, and, oft to make conditions. 
These conditions are ever under the supervision of 
those, instruments of God, who regulate all condi- 
tions, hence, "only free within the bounds of law." 

Page 280, "Therefore, as there are various de- 
grees of organic material individuality, the germ cell, 
the embryo, the perfect offspring, and, of these, only 
the last is capable of independent life, so, also, there 
are various degrees of Kinetic, spiritual individuality, 
but only the last is capable of independent life (spirit 
man.) Therefore in the plant and the animal we 
have spirit in embryo, within the womb of nature, un- 
conscious, incapable of life. In man spirit come to 
birth, become capable of independent life. Thus 
man alone of all the objects of God is child of God!' 
This shows how clearly he recognized both material 
and spiritual evolution. "It seems to me that the 
whole significance of man is contained in and flows 
from the one idea of a completed individuality, a 
separate spiritual entity. This separation is necessary 
to the idea of self. It is necessary to man's viewing 
nature, objectively, (materially,) and thus becoming 
its interpreter. The spirit must be a separate entity 
before it can see its relation to God, and other spirits 
completed undividuality, separated from the all per- 
vading forces of nature. This is the distinctive char- 
acteristics of man." 

On page 283, "Thus, as spirit struggles upward to 
birth in man, so the immortal spirit of man must strug- 
gle ever upward to attain the new birth in Christ." 

Thus he was more correctly impressed than those 
who believe in especial creation, who deny evolution, 



who ignore the material, and who, whilst claiming 
that God is omnipotent, deny that All is of Him, the 
lowest as well as the highest. 

Page 253, "There is a divine and a human ele- 
ment in all our progress, even our progress in science. 
Yes, purity of heart is necessary for the clearest per- 
ception, even of the truths, of nature." There is a 
divine (a spiritual) and a human (material) factor 
in all our knowledge. In science the human factor 
predominates, in Theology the Divine factor pre- 
dominates." This divine is the spirit ever striving 
to impress the material brain and mind, (the human 
factor.) Therefore those material minds) which 
are on the higher planes of development can be more 
easily impressed. 

On page 262, a The word day is often used both 
in Scriptures and common language to mean an inde- 
finite period of time. In the poetry of the Scrip- 
tures it is nearly always used in this indefinite sense, 
observe that in prophecy it is always used in that sense. 
In other words in subjects which lie within the limits 
of our human experience, the word day is used on 
Scripture in its usual signification of a period of 
twenty-four hours, but in every case in which the sub- 
ject is one which transcends human experience it is 
used as an indefinite period of time. Taking this 
view of the nature of the creative days there is an un- 
doubted and really wonderful general accordance be- 
tween the record of scripture and the record oj nature. 
The order of creation revealed in scripture IS the order 

of the materia] universe ami of the organic kingdom 
revealed in nature. The scriptures assert that God 

in the beginning created COSmical matter, the world 

stuff out of which the universe was afterwards form- 
ed, in opposition to the philosophical error, panthe 
ism which identifies Deity with matter, which makes 

matter (as matter) eternal and i\m\ only an imper- 



sonal abstract principle (like Christian Science) per- 
vading matter. Again it teaches that God is the 
former of the Cosmos, that out of the world stuff, He 
gradually in the process of time, made all the forms 
which exist in the universe, that He is the ordainer of 
the laws of the universe, of the order and beauty of 
the cosmos in opposition to that other form of error, 
materialism, which teaches that all this is done by 
forces and laws residing in matter itself. Again it 
teaches that God was the former of the universe ac- 
cording to an unchangeable plan, carried out through 
all times and culminating in man, in opposition to the 
ordinary heathen ideas of the capriciousness and fick- 
leness of the gods" How correctly impressed was 
this true scientist the above proclaims. He reconciles 
science with theology, as do all true scientists. God 
omnipotent, a Person, as well as Principle, which he 
truly cognizes as "the effluence from the Divine Per- 
son." How truly impressed regarding God's fixed 
plan, ever in existence, "carried out through all time — 
culminating in man" — both the material and the 
spiritual from the lowest to the highest, "spirit come 
to birth in man." Pantheism and materialism, the 
religion of the ancients, formed by undeveloped 
brains "the fickleness and capriciousness of the gods," 
he rejects utterly, correctly impressed with the Divine 
Sovereignity, not as an "impersonal abstract principle, 
such as Christian Science cognizes, but God omnipo- 
tent, like the scriptures, "former of the Cosmos," and 
like Edgar Lucien Larkin, and others, "the master 
mind, the creator, the designer, the planner, etc." 
He knows now that instead of being, 
"Infants crying in the night 
Infants crying for the light." 
we are spirits, bearing the same relation, in a greater 
sense, to God, our Father; that as we do to our spiritual 
(mortal) parents. His children, ordained to ad- 

196 






vance, to become at one, as one with Him, ever dis- 
tinctly personal and individual, but never to become 
The Source as is He, of all that makes Him alone 
God Omnipotent. 

In every material world when it arrives at a cer- 
tain stage of advancement, the Christ or God Omni- 
potent brings forth a Being to put Himself in com- 
munion, on the mortal plane of consciousness, not to 
save His children, flesh of His flesh, soul of His soul, 
from damnation or hell-fire, but to ease as much as 
possible the suffering which is necessary for many. 

To get a clear conception, one must endeavor to 
realize the truth of spirit life, not mortal, that one 
really lives in the real life in the real body. When 
one uses material sight everything appears materially. 
When in the spirit consciousness all appears as it 
really is in the spirit life. Although spirit and mate- 
rial bodies are seemingly in the same place they are 
not. In the spiritual substance, which composes the 
real spirit bodies, are countless infinitesimally small 
spaces, which, when attached to material bodies, are 
filled with that cognized as matter, another form of 
spirit life so grouped as to be invisible to spirits on 
the spirit, but visible to them through material senses 
formed for material life. 

As matter is not cognized on the spirit plane, 
there is a body similar to the real and true, to hold 
the life organisms in place. This is etlierial and 
appears like a shadow form. It is cognized by esoteric 
Buddhism as the astral body. 

All forms of life have astral bodies. Buddhism 
claims there is an astral world and plans of COIlSCiouS- 

nesSj but this is not so. When these life organisms 

are detached from the mortal body ami laUSC that 

cognized as death, they are disassociated and leave 

the body. They are formed in higher forms and do 
not wander, as devitalized shells in an astral world 

1 .7 



The astral plane is really a state of consciousness, 
more or less illusory, like the moving pictures of 
earth. Many true pictures of the Celestial King- 
dom and various spirit worlds are shown. In truth 
those who deem themselves on the astral plane are 
really in their bodies in the real spirit life, and, often 
see and remember actual occurrences. All that is of 
an undeveloped nature is presented in pictures to 
the material brain and senses. There is no evil in 
the real life, hence all that they see of this kind is 
incorrect. 

The mortal plane is the only hell or place of suf- 
fering in existence. Was it not necessary it would 
not exist. Without it no child of God could be 
brought forth. Under law each must undergo that 
which is essential to fit him to advance. To obviate 
the necessity for repeated lessons or lives, all that 
compose the brain and body is developed entirely for 
the majority ere they are endowed with soul and con- 
nected with the Divine Mind; hence the majority 
receive bodies which have been developed and do not 
individually need mortal life. Those whose bodies 
need mortal development develop in one life, as all 
that is essential is almost entirely developed. As on 
the mortal plane, parents send their children to vari- 
ous educational institutes, all material worlds are 
known to be training schools for those of God's chil- 
dren ordained for it, to bring the spiritual brain in 
harmony to receive the soul gifts of love righteous- 
ness, power, etc. If their brains are sluggish, lazy, 
undeveloped, they cannot express, hence must con- 
tinue the development. The qualities and attributes 
to be developed vary in all, hence the training varies. 
Some have but one almost developed and are given a 
material brain and body to develop it as soon as 
possible. Oft a little child born ready to be detach- 
ed, has a mortal body inheriting the disease, to liberate 

198 



it, or meets with an accident, under material condi- 
tions supervised by those who have the mortal plane 
in charge, the highest administrative Angels, cognized 
bv Buddhism as lords of the Hierarchies. These 
children, seemingly undeveloped, unfit to go so soon, 
are ready. Others, the born criminal, the degenerate, 
the moral pervert, sometimes develop more rapidly 
than many who are on a higher plane, and are detach- 
ed much sooner than those who have but one quality, 
such as patience to develop. All have brains and 
bodies to suit their individual cases. Does one think 
that the Omnipotent Power, regardless how cognized, 
creates all that is visible, brings all life forth and 
detaches it in a haphazard manner, leaving them to 
go or stay as they please, and thus interferes with 
immutable law? If God gives life and takes it 
away does it not seem reasonable that He also super- 
vises and directs all that pertains to it on the mortal 
plane as well as on the spirit? But whilst He directs 
and supervises all, the state of consciousness neces- 
sary for the undeveloped conditions, He never realizes 
in the real life, any more than any of His children, 
although perfectly conscious, as all are, that it is im- 
perative and attended with pain and sorrow. This 
state is necessary until life is developed to be in har- 
mony with soul, to express the soul gifts. Whilst 
the attributes are being developed on the mortal plane, 
there must he sorrow and that cognized as sin, lor 
some. The spirit impresses the mortal brain whilst 

in his real body. lie must develop spiritual brain, 

and form individual mind in the real lite when not 

conscious on the mortal plane, when detached bj a 
Bound, dreamless sleep. When conscious on the mor- 
tal plane, his Spirit brain ami mind i^ magnetized 
into insensibility and he has hut material brain and 

senses to connect him with mortal life. His mortal 

brain receives from the spiritual brain that which is 



impressed by his Celestial tutors or guardian Angels 
until he develops the material brain and brings it in 
harmony with it. Then he receives from it inde- 
pendent by all that his material brain is in harmony 
with. 

When man was first brought forth from the 
animal or rather, when spirit was first made in the 
Image and Likeness of God and endowed with soul, 
his brain on the mortal plane was but little higher 
than that of the animal, but all were developed by those 
in charge to give all the requisite development. The 
purpose of the mortal plane is neither to develop 
mentally or morally, but to develop the necessary at- 
tributes. As brain develops under the law of evolu- 
tion in both worlds, it becomes a better instrument 
and transmits more correctly the soul gifts. For 
thousands of years, so slow is evolution, primitive 
man could not express one soul gift. When man had 
material brains and bodies little higher than the 
animals, the training was different. All training is 
under law, suited to each plane of advancement. 
There are different laws for each period of physical 
and mental advancement. As the propensities and 
diseases are essential up to the time man is endowed 
with soul and consciousness as child of God, they are 
essential until, not his mortal instruments, but his 
real and true spiritual brain is developed sufficiently 
to enable him to advance. Hence, as the suffering 
and sin of the mortal plane, is not recorded on the 
true brain, and as the majority only receive their 
training through the material brain, it is obvious that 
as soon as the material development arrives at a 
certain plane, when the material brain is almost in 
harmony with the real and true, when man so cor- 
rectly impresses his material brain that the propen- 
sities are almost conquered, that it is time for human- 
ity to be wiped out by either a physical or mental up- 

200 



heaval, to make room for a new race, and as there is 
almost invariably, a few surviving from almost every 
race, necessarially the development of their descendents 
is on a higher plane than those just brought forth. 

The soul gifts elevate, comfort, while the attrib- 
utes are being developed those who advance enough 
to receive and express them. All unnecessarv suffer- 
ing is prevented when material brains are developed 
enough to express the soul gifts. Teachers, reformers, 
prophets, psychics are, for each plane of advance- 
ment, impressed with as much as they can receive of 
the truth. But God, The Christ, cannot be attached 
to or impress Personally a being until that which com- 
poses the material brain and body is developed enough 
to be in harmony, in accord with all the soul gifts of 
love, truth, righteousness, wisdom, power, etc. 

Our Father loves His children so much, has such 
limitless compassion and pity for the necessary suffer- 
ing that, though He realizes it not, in the sense that 
He cannot suffer in the real life, just so soon as brains 
can receive Him, or brains express Him, He, in every 
material world, brings forth a Being to put Himself 
if] direct touch with them on the mortal plane, to show 
them in the real life, that He takes upon Himself 
voluntarily, that which, under law, they must under- 
go, as well as to prove to them what lie IS, His Infinite 
Power and Love, not to propitiate them to Him <>r 
vice versa, not to save from hell-fire, not to make them 
atone for that which they have not done, nol to free 
them from sin, but to save from unnecessary Buffering, 

to inculcate faith, hope, courage, tO make them realize 

that the real Home is the spirit, the real life the 
spirit, to give them the love for each other which, 
although it cannot interfere with that which under 
law must be, eases the burden and fills the bou! with 
hone and faith, two oi the greatest gifts, to give the 



peace of knowing that we are not to make "food for 
the worm that dieth not," that there is no "Father of 
Lies" fighting for us, that Satan is a myth( hate and 
revenge a delusion, that all the old gods filled with 
venom, ready to wreak vengeance, (not merited pun- 
ishment, God's pure, holy child merits neither sin 
nor suffering) can be relegated to the Limbo from 
whence they sprang, the unholy spawn of a deluded 
mortal brain not under control of spirit, but ever 
under law, (the battle on the mortal plane between 
the good and the seeming evil), to develop that which 
is essential. 

Who gave faith, hope, until God Himself gave 
them through the Lord Jesus? Was not Buddha's 
greatest aspiration to become extinct? What did the 
great philosophers teach, prior to and since Buddha, 
yea, even since the Lord? Evil, evil, the animal and 
the spiritual, the false and the true so mixed up as 
to leave truth but a semblance of true spirituality. 
Is it spiritual to keep your brother in bondage as did 
and do the races who practiced and practice the old 
religions? Was not slavery almost universal when 
God came to all "His own," was not India cursed 
with caste when Buddha performed his noble work? 
Was not Greece, in the height of her glory, but a 
petty slave state, one white man out of four free? 
Were not all the various countries, despite the cultured 
minority, on a very low plane? What if art did 
flourish, if heart as well as art, was oft impure and 
lustful? But although the majority, as today, were 
undeveloped, there were more prepared to receive, 
(but how pitifully few) the Gospel of Love, than 
when Buddha was impelled to give his lofty con- 
ceptions, although far from correct, when God im- 
pressed the Lord Jesus to say, "I bring ye one new 
commandment, that ye love one another." So unde- 
veloped was brain, so animal mind, that it was no 



more understood then by the many than were Buddha's 
teachings. 

What knew the people of love, who could shut 
out one poor brother or sister afflicted with contagious 
disease, as did Buddha's first society? What knew 
the people of love, who crucified the gentle Savior, 
what knew the people of love who murdered and lust- 
ed as did Mohammend's followers? What know the 
people of love who revile and slay their own on fields 
of carnage today? Hence, if even at this late day 
there is but a thin veneer of civilization, the animal 
still dominant, does it seem strange the real mission 
of the Lord Jesus Christ is not apprehended but by 
a very few? Solely can it be grasped by those who 
are developed enough to desire no good, no love, no 
heaven, not accorded to all. Selfishness, the instinct 
of self-preservation, is purely of the animal. Those 
who love self, their country, their nation or aught 
belonging to self, more than the life, honor or welfare 
of their brethren, no matter to what race, religion or 
class, they belong, no matter on how high a material 
plane, still express the instinct of the animal. 

Whilst there are various degrees of love, express- 
ed more or less correctly, on the mortal plane, (thai 
iul-mate and the mother the greatest) univer- 
sal love for all God's children, is only expressed by 
those who have brains more in harmony with the real 
life than even those who express the greater love of 

soul-mate and mother. The universal love taught 

our Father, the love that thinks not <>t self, that 
mak( hare one's last crust with the needy, take 

off the warm garment for those who need it more, not 

the love which teaches to protect and provide for self 
first, l)ii! teaches provide for as mam as you can a- 

Out lather when lie make- the >un shine on the 

just and unjust, not to squander on folly, not to pile 

up and leave to those who do the game, not to put 



into costly organizations, temples, churches, not to 
spend uselessly, not to charge for that which you 
receive from Him, but to give to those who ask of 
ye, who need. This is the Doctrine of Love given 
by the Lord Jesus Christ. This Doctrine so incor- 
rectly apprehended and followed by those who claim, 
in His Name to cast out evils and teach His children 
to do good, to be rewarded, to refrain from evil 
through fear of punishment and not as they should 
teach them to do good through love of good, even 
though despised for it by those who see not clearly. 

When so many are anhungered, it is loving to 
feast? When so many are shelterless, is it loving to 
waste upon the useless? When so many are thinly 
clad, almost naked, is it loving to clothe oneself in 
purple and fine linen? Is it loving to fill the soul 
with dread, the heart with fear, to teach of hell-fire 
and damnation? Is it loving to suggest the evil, the 
impure, the unholy? Is it loving to teach the mother 
that her hapless child, born an imbecile, will perish 
in hell-fire through no fault of his? Is it loving to 
tell her another will go to Purgatory? Is it loving 
to tell her that her love will be wiped out of existence, 
that neither she nor her child will be mother or son, 
or mother and daughter again, but live in countless 
other forms? Did the Lord Jesus Christ teach that? 

Is it loving to teach that an Omnipotent Power 
consents in spirit spheres to suffering, to the second 
death, to let either evil spirits or false beliefs tempt 
and allure the undeveloped on mortal plane? When 
people believed and believe such unloving beliefs of 
the Power, no matter how cognized, which rules the 
world, is it strange that now that the time is ripe, that 
the Doctrine of Love of Christ should be impressed? 

On the mortal plane or in this world, evil is be- 
ginning to be recognized as but a temporary condi- 
tion or state from which all evolve when they get 



brains to see clearly as did St. Paul, or when medical 
science operates and transforms an idiot into a sen- 
sible being, or when the mental branches with the 
Power of the Divine Mind heal and reform many. 
Unfortunately many on high planes of worldly knowl- 
edge adhere to that which is proven to be but myths 
and fables. Is it strange, not fully apprehending the 
Divine Mission of the Lord Jesus, they advance not 
spiritually? None can until they develop their 
brains and minds to be in harmony with love, until 
they feel in every fiber of their being the warm heart- 
throb of sympathy for the needy, the suffering, the 
sinning of all races and religions. When ye arrive 
at this plane ye know ye comprehend the mission of 
the Lord Jesus Christ, He who gave not only the 
beautiful truths attributed to Him, but many which 
not only were not understood but ridiculed by those 
who could neither hear nor see, and which have been 
discarded and repudiated by those who could not 
understand. Hence all His teachings are more or 
less misunderstood. Their heathen beliefs in the 
vengeance of the old gods' constantly contradict His 
Divine messages. 

We will now interpret correctly a few of His sav- 
ings regarding Him, "The Son of Man." When 
impressed directly by God He knew \\c was not the 
Bon of man but God Himself, when impressed by 
vibrations in instruments. He sometimes alluded 
to Himself as the son of man, but often He meant 
other Bona of man. 

Chapter 16, St. Matthew, "When Jesus eame unto 

the coasts of Ceserea Phillipi, He asked His disciples 
saying, 'whom do men Bay that I, the Son ol man. am? 1 

And Simon then answered and said, 'Thou art the 

Christ, the Son of the living God, 1 and Jesus Baid unto 
him, 'Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jouna, for flesh 

and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my 

Ml 



Father which is in Heaven'." 

As men alluded to Him as the Son of man so He 
suffered it but He meant the material body. This 
utterance was changed. He said, "I, the Father 
which is in Heaven, reveal it unto ye." 

"Therefore be ye also ready, for in such an hour 
as ye think not the Son of man cometh, who, then is 
a faithful and wise servant whom his Lord hath made 
ruler over his household to. give them meat in due 
season," was really given thus. "Therefore be ye 
all ready, for in such an hour as ye think not a son of 
man cometh who is a faithful and wise servant, 
whom His Lord hath made ruler over His household 
to give them meat in due season. This meant that 
at every stage of advancement, when a certain number 
were ready to grasp, a son of man, would be prepared 
to give spiritual truths in due season. 

"Blessed is that servant whom His Lord, when 
He cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto 
you Lie will make him ruler over all His goods." 
This meant exactly what it states. The servant, 
gifted with expression of the soul gifts most perfectly 
would be made Ruler over all in a spiritual, not a 
material sense. "The evil servant who will smite his 
fellow servants and thinketh my Lord delayeth His 
coming and drinketh with the drunken, the Lord of 
that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not 
for and in an hour he shall not be aware of," means 
not that the evil servant, also child of God shall be 
cursed or punished, save as he punishes himself on 
mortal plane, under law, but that good, spiritual truth, 
cometh when least expected. "And shall not cut 
him his portion but appoint him his portion of good. 
The good gifts of the Father for all "not with hypo- 
crites where there shall be neither weeping nor 
gnashing of teeth." This was the beautiful promise 
really given by the Lord, neither understood nor 

206 



transmitted correctly by those not ready to receive, 
nor grasped by any religion which teaches of rewards 
and punishments. No religion which teaches of 
either is awakened to the truth or that the really good 
desire no reward for doing good, for expressing the soul 
gifts the common heritage of all in the real life, nor 
punishments for those who are ordained to sin "through 
ignorance and unbelief'' as did St. Paul, in the sole 
hells they will ever know. 

"The field is the world. The good seed are the 
children of the kingdom; the enemy that sowed them 
is the animal (not devil), the harvest is the end ^\ the 
world for each one, and the reapers are the Angels, 
and therefore the tares are gathered and burned in 
the fire when the end of the world comes for each one." 

Jesus said unto them, "Have ye understood all 
these things? " They say unto Him, "Yea, Lord.* 1 
Then said He unto them, "Therefore every scribe 
which is instructed into the kingdom of Heaven is 
like unto a man that is a householder which bringeth 
forth out of his treasure things new and old.* 1 This 
scribe, (as have been many, and will be more,) to 
give to the old treasures of spiritual truth the new, 
and clearer revelation which those who answered, 
"Yea, Lord/ 1 did not understand, not veiled from them 

by the Lord, but not apprehended with undeveloped 
brains. The field is the world, the good the children 
of the kingdom, the evil, the mortals evolved from the 
animal. The tares gathered and burned in the fire 
meant mortal bodies not only destroyed bj fire, but 
the fires of their lusts inherited from the animal, noi 
the devil 

Man] Bona of man are rule households, 

kingdoms, empires, republics, but the sons ol man 

meant b\ the Lord were and are those who weie and 

are to be rulers over that which Cometh direetlv 

from God, spiritual truth- of love, pity, compassion. 



rightiousness, etc. Every man of material power has 
ever been wedded to the transient power and glory of 
the world. Every man of spiritual power values 
this world rightly. Here and there one awakened to 
the truth that the kingdom of Heaven, of good, is 
the eternal, and this world but a transitory reflection. 
Many are now seeking like little children in the vari- 
ous religions on ail planes of development, accepting 
that which appeals to their higher nature rejecting 
the false and awaiting "the Pleroma, the fulfillment. 

Now and then one more unfolded deems himself 
the chosen — "Son of Man" to come for this age, as 
predicted, but again and again are fated to realize 
that not yet hath come the time. That cometh to 
one more unfolded still. 

This new and latest revelation gives clearly the 
Divine, (not animal or material as hitherto compre- 
hended) mission of the Lord Jesus Christ, given by 
our Father for all His children, hence, explains the 
misconceptions and incorrect impressions of those who 
were not fitted to receive. 

The time is ripe. Many are awaiting with heart 
filled with love and yearning, the long looked for 
second coming of the Christ, not knowing that He is 
ever with all spiritually and never will come person- 
ally again. 

But many, in different parts of the world, sons of 
man, will be empowered of Him, and one of the 
Aryan race, will perform a mighty work, which will 
be the nucleus for the greatest reform movement ever 
started. This "son of man" will come not as prophet, 
not as savior, not publicly acclaiming himself as a 
Divine messenger, but the instrument to harmonize 
all classes and unite them in bonds of fraternity under 
one God omnipotent. 



208 



THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN 

THE CHRIST-SPIRIT DOCTRINE 

AND CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 



This latest interpretation of the Doctrine of Love 
of the Lord Jesus Christ is given to explain the mis- 
conceptions and incorrect impressions of the Chris- 
tian religion, throug brains, not yet developed to be 
in harmony with the greatest law of all, that of Love. 
There were no Christians when the Lord Jesus gave 
His Doctrine. All were, more or less, pagans, 
whether they believed in One Supreme Power or not. 
All believed in evil, all continued to believe in it, 
after; as well as before, even though He demonstrated 
repeatedly its unreality, by destroying it. That which 
He gave was not understood then, and was not even 
completely understood by Mrs. Eddy, who was not 
impressed with the truth that He is Person as well as 
Principle, and that all in existence, the material and 
the spiritual is of Him, the lowest as well as the high- 
est. She states He is Omnipotent, All in All, and 
vet makes mortal mind responsible lor mortal crea- 
tion. 

I quote from Science and Health, "The fleeting 
forms of matter, the mortal body, and material earth 
are the fleeting concepts of the human mind, thej 
have their day before the permanent facts mu\ their 
perfection in spirit appear. The crude creations ol 
mortal thought must finally give place to the glorious 
forms which we sometimes behold in the camera ol 
Divine Mind." 

God is All in All, creates all. hence the mortal 
body and material earth are not "the fleeting concepts 
of human mind/ 1 although it is true that to the spirit 



in the real life, they appear as fleeting human con- 
cepts, he knows they are not created by human mind, 
but have ever existed. 

I quote again from Science and Health,, "Can 
evil be derived from good?" Impossible. Was 
there original self-creative sin? Then there must 
have been more than one Creator. In common justice 
we must admit that God will not punish man for do- 
ing what He created him capable of doing and knew 
from the outset he would do. God is of "purer eyes 
than to behold evil." If the opposite of God is real 
there must be two supreme powers and God is not all 
powerful. Can Deity be Almighty if another and 
self-creative cause exists and sways mankind. Can 
matter drive spirit hence and so defeat Omnipotence?" 

Most assuredly not, mortal mind therefore, must 
have been formed by spirit and spirit-man is not more 
powerful than God. 

Page 256, "Infinite Mind is the Creator and crea- 
tion is the Infinite Idea emanating from this Mind, 
If Mind is within and without all things then all is 
Mind." These quotations prove that she believed, 
when impressed correctly, in One Creator, All potent, 
and felt evil could not be derived from good, hence, 
repudiates the idea of aught evil emanating either 
from God or His children, which is true. She also 
realized that, "The universe of spirit is peopled with 
spiritual beings, Soul its government in Divine Sci- 
ence. Man is the off-spring, not of the lowest but 
of the highest qualities of Mind. Man understands 
spiritual existence in proportion as his treasures of 
truth and love are enlarged. Mortals must gravitate 
God-ward until their affections and aims grow spirit- 
ual, they must hear the broader interpretations of be- 
ing and gain some proper sense of the Infinite in order 
that sin and mortality may be put off. The senses 
represent man as having untimely birth and his death 

210 



as irresistable, etc., but this is true only of mortals, 
not of man." 

Whilst she makes the true distinction between 
the real man and his mortal prototype, she does not 
explain how the mortal came into existence. As 
spirits, on the mortal plane or mortals, know nothing 
of any life but the mortal and it appears very real to 
them, the only world and life they are conscious of on 
this plane, they, unless impressed by the spirit spheres, 
cannot grasp these seemingly ahbigious statements. 
If God is only Creator of good, they cannot under- 
stand how they are spiritual, that which is opposed 
to all they see. a They must gain some proper sense 
of the Infinite in order that sin and mortality may be 
put off." This is true regarding many, but there 
are also many, owing to poor material brains anil 
bodies who never gain "a proper sense of the Infinite," 
and never put off sin, and yet put off mortality, whilst 
the many who put off sin only do so after they repeat- 
edly violate mortal law and learn their lessons through 
mortal life, therefore implying the material is as 
essential as the spiritual, as she truly says in the fol- 
lowing, page 5, "Sorrow for wrong-doing is but one 
step towards reform. Temptation bids us repeat the 
offense, and woe comes in return of what is dine, so 
it will ever be till we learn that there is no discount 
in the law of justice and that we must pay the utter- 
most fathing 'The measure ye mete shall he measured 
to ye again*.' 1 

It appears to those who can only grasp materialU 
that as they only learn after repcatcdK yielding to 
temptation, in obedience to the law St. Paul discerned, 
oft, despite their own inclination^ and are held to 

strict accountability on the mortal plane in mortal life, 

until they learn there 19 no discount m the law ol 

justice/ 1 that mortal life or "these false mortal con- 
cepts" must be of some use, or Bome purpose, not 

hi 



understood nor explained by Mrs. Eddy. If mortal 
life is illusory, then all in the mortal life is so, the 
Lord Jesus Christ included. Mortal mind was 
formed by spirit, not by matter, no matter how imper- 
fectly. All mind is spiritual. That termed mor- 
tal mind was and is formed by spirits on this plane 
of consciousness, impressing as real bodies in as real 
a world while it lasts, as the real and true spiritual. 
There are two worlds and two bodies, the spiritual 
and the natural, both occupying places distinctly their 
own. While the real and true can never be disasso- 
ciated or destroyed, the material, also formed of spirit 
substance, although disassociated, is- not destroyed, 
and is as spiritual as the real. 

Mrs. Eddy truly observes, "The earth is as much 
a part of the stellar universe as all celestial bodies." 
All in truth, is spiritual, matter a form of spiritual 
substance, the mortal plane a phase of spirit conscious- 
ness, and as God is All in All, a part of Him, as essen- 
tial for developing His children as the spiritual, or 
it would not exist even as "false mortal concepts." 

"Page 14, "As Mind is immortal, the phrase, 
mortal mind implies something untrue and therefore 
unreal, and as the phrase is used in teaching Christian 
Science, it is meant to designate something that has 
no real existence." Mortal mind then according to 
this statement, hath no reality. Mortal mind is 
formed by spirits from the experiences of mortal life, 
received through material brain and senses, and 
although formed incorrectly though the unreliable 
testimony of material brain and senses, is as real as 
the real spiritual mind. But whilst mortal mind 
only applies to the mortal plane, it must be known 
that, incorrectly or otherwise, it is formed by the 
pure, holy children of God, as best they can, through 
their imperfect instruments. Hence, neither the pure 
holy spirit is responsible nor the corruptible material 

212 



body which apart from the spirit is only an aggrega- 
tion of life organisms and material substance. 

Page 189, "If you take away this erring mind, 
the mortal material body loses all appearance of life 
in action and this so-called mind calls itself dead, but 
this human mind still holds in belief a body, through 
which it acts, and which appears to itself to live, a 
body like the one it had before death, and this body 
is put off only as the mortal erring mind yields to 
God, immortal Mind and man in His Image." This 
is identical with the Buddhist idea that the human 
soul (mortal mind) thinks it lives after death in 
Deyanchan. If there is in reality no such thin 
mortal mind or a mortal body, that which lives after 
can only be a false, human concept, a mortal bel 
and as it exists not on reality, how can it live after 
death and belicye itself still in body? The mortal 
mind or human soul is not material. The physical 
body is abandoned but the mortal mind is a part of 
the real brain and mind and. as it is formed 

a part of the real brain and mind and 
on the mortal plane from some real and some 

;ested experiences, it is changed alter death 
to the material body when the spirit r, when 

detached from the body, whether by sleep or death, 
know- that he is a child of God, ever living in ins real 

body. 

rror brings its own self-destruction, both here 
and hereafter, for mortal mind create- its own physi- 
cal condition-. Death will OCCUr on the ne\i plane 

xistencc as on this, until the spiritual understand- 
ing Of life is reached. Then, and not till then, will 

it be demonstrated thai the second death has no 

power." 

If mortal mind creates its own physical condi- 
tions and on a higher plane death take- pi. ice until 

the spiritual understanding is gained, it. in truth 



means as there is no mortal mind nor physical condi- 
tions, that the belief ceases. The second death, in 
truth, really means death to every trace of materiality. 

"The calm, strong currents of true spirituality 
whereof are health, purity and self-immolation, must 
deepen human experiences until the meliefs of mate- 
rial existence are seen to be a bald imposition, and sin 
disease and death give everlasting place to the scien- 
tific demonstration of Divine Spirit and God's spirit- 
ual, perfect man." 

This is true. Spirit abandons sin, disease and 
death with the material body, but before as well as 
after his abandonment, is God's spiritual man. 

"If the departed are in rapport with mortality 
or matter they are not spiritual but must still be mor- 
tal, sinning, suffering and dying." As sinning, suffer- 
ing humanity is only a false, mortal concept and in 
reality but a belief, all are, in reality, spiritual. 

"When sufficiently advanced in Science to be in 
harmony with the truth of being, men become seers 
and prophets, involuntarily controlled not by demons, 
spirits but by the One Spirit. It is the prerogative 
of the ever present Divine Mind to know the present 
the past and the future." This is true. No one is 
ever controlled by demons or evil spirits. All in 
the real life are connected with the Divine Mind, but 
many on the mortal plane do not have material instru- 
ments sufficiently in harmony to be able to impress 
correctly. 

"The Divine Mind which forms the bud and 
blossom will care for the human body even as it clothes 
the lily but let no mortal (where is this mortal if he 
exists not but as a belief?) interfere with God's gov- 
ernment by thrusting in the laws of erring human con- 
cepts." God is Omnipotent, God cares for the hu- 
man body, how could mortals, under God's govern- 
ment, unless more potent than God, interfere. Im- 

214 



possible. 

"The atonement of God reconciles man to God 
not God to man, for the Divine Principle of Christ is 
God, and how can God propitiate Himself? Ho<w 
can the Cshrist-heart reach higher than itself. The 
fountain can rise no higher than its source. Christ 
could cognize no nature above His own derived 
from the eternal Love. It was therefore Christ's 
purpose to reconcile God to man, not man to God. 
Jesus aided in reconciling God to man by giving man 
a truer sense of love, the Divine principle of His 
teachings which would redeem man from under the 
law of matter, sin and death, by the law of spirit, 
the law of Divine Love." This is not quite correctly 
impressed. //" Christ, the Divine Principle, Jesus, 
the physical Manifestation, is God, why allude to 
Principle as a Being, if not one? And if all art- 
pure, holy spirits in the real life in body, the Christ 
Spirit of the Lord Jesus must also be in body, as He 
really is, the Body of God Omnipotent. \\^\\cc y as 
God came through Jesus not to propitiate Himself, 
nor to reconcile His pure, holy children to Hih, but 
really to give man on this plane of consciousnet 
"truer sense of love," not to redeem man from under 
the iaw of matter, which is ever operative, but to ful- 
fill law, as He often distinctly stated, it can be Been 
that the Christ Doctrine has a truer conception of 
the individual Personality of God than Christian Sci- 
ence. What of the millions of mortals before tli'.' 
Lord Came? The millions who never heard <>f Him. 
and the million- who, even if thev did, could not and 
cannot receive Him. due to material conditions, under 
Divine law, over which thev have no control ? Win 
were not all these given the Divine principle ol Hit 
teachings, which redeemed man from under the law 
of "matter, Bin and death, by the law of spirit, the 
law of Divine Love?" 



Is it possible, in this enlightened age, that there 
can be one spiritually unfolded who can accept that 
solely the Divine teachings given by the Lord Jesus 
Christ redeem man from the "law of matter, sin and 
death?" 

"His history made a new calendar which we cali 
the Christian, but He established no ritualistic wor- 
ship." The Christ Doctrine establishes none, but 
like unto the Father, will endeavor to build His 
church in the souls of His children. 

"Wisdom and love may require many sacrifices 
of self to save us from sin, one sacrifice, however 
great is insufficient to pay the debt of sin. The atone- 
ment requires continual self immolation on the sin- 
ners' part. That God's wrath should be vented upon 
His beloved Son is divinely unnatural, such a theory 
is man-made." 

The atonement in truth means that when God 
could bring forth a Being sufficiently in harmony to 
be at one or as ond with Himself, whom He could 
impress Personally He brought forth the Lord Jesus 
in this world as He has done and is doing in other 
worlds, the Christ is God Himself, the physical mani- 
festation, Jesus, like the physical manifestations of all 
His children but for this world and plane of conscious- 
ness. Not to propetiate either Himself or children, 
impressed He, Jesus, but to bring greater light, more 
love, not to redeem man from the "law of matter" 
but to give clearer conceptions or as much as their 
poor minds and brains could receive of the real life. 
This is correctly impressed. l 'The Christ was the 
Spirit which Jesus implied in His own statements, *I 
ah the Way, the Truth and the Life. I and my 
Father are one.'. This Christ or the Divinity of the 
man Jesus was His Divine Nature. Divine Truth, 
Life and Love gave Him authority over sin, sickness 
and death. His mission was to reveal the science of 



Celestial Being to prove what God is and what He 
does for man. Jesus sent a message to John the Bap- 
tist which was intended to prove beyond a question 
that the Christ had come. ,, 

The Christ, not the physical Jesus is God Omni- 
potent. But He could only come through the phy- 
sical manifestation, the Lord Jesus. 

"The illumination of Mary's spiritual sense put 
to silence material law and its order of generation, 
and brought forth her child by the revelation of Truth, 
demonstrating God as the Father of men. The Holy 
Ghost or Divine Spirit overshadowed the pure sense 
of the Virgin Mother with the full recognition being 
pirit. The Christ dwelt forever an Ideal in the 
bosom of God, the Divine Principle of the man Jesus. 11 

The Christ Ideal forever in the Bosom of God, 
could not be expressed or embodied unless through 
instruments in perfect harmony with Himself. The 
Spirit, God Omnipotent, the Christ I ileal in Body in 
the real life, impressed the Lord Jesus Chrisl the 

mortal brought forth on this earth who had no 
spirit but the spirit of God animating Him. 

I vine Science reveals the necessity of sufficient 
suffering, either before or after death to quench the 
love of sin. Escape from punishment is n<>t in accord- 
ance with God's government." 

ill, in reality, is spirit and all pure and har- 
monious, why should the pure, holj Spirit Buffer .liter 

deal • mortal body, especially irding to 

it I- but a belief or claim? I - 

eminent .1- represented bj the loving Lord, who 
relied in I lis last mun.il agon] . u Foi give them, 

r, they know not what thej 
"I; 1- quite impossible for sinnei then 

full punishment this side of the p NOTU 

to bestow on the righteous their full •' It is 

useh ippose that the w icke : their 



offences up to the last moment, and then be suddenly 
pardoned and pushed into Heaven or that the Hand 
of Love is satisfied with giving us only toil, sacrifice, 
cross-bearing and mockery of our motives in return 
for our efforts in well doing." 

The righteous, the children of God, before and 
since the Lord Jesus Christ came, awakened to the 
truth, to the love of God, good, desire not reward for 
doing that which is spiritual, a part of their Divine 
heritage. This is not in harmony with the Doctrine 
of Love which taught "Forgive seventy times seven, 
bless them that curse, you, do good to them that despoil 
you." Naturally one would infer from this that 
spirit is punished in the real life for false beliefs as 
well as rewarded. Even on this plane do we do 
good, kindly acts for reward, either material or spirit- 
ual? While the "Hand of Love" may not be satisfied 
with giving us only toil and multiplied trials in return 
for our efforts in well doing, many who do not claim 
to be spiritually unfolded, do not do good for rewards 
but for the love of doing good, hence, those more cor- 
rectly impressed only expect to express, in the real 
life, more perfectly the soul gifts of love, righteous- 
ness, etc. The highest pleasure in all spiritual worlds 
and Celestial spheres is service given solely for love, 
with no desire or expectation of even recognition. 
The Christ Spirit, the religion of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, teaches, above all, love not solely expressed in 
word but in act. 

"The eternal Christ, His Spiritual Self-hood, 
never suffered." Correctly impressed, the eternal 
Christ, God Omnipotent. 

"The God inspired walk calmly on, though it be 
with bleeding foot steps and in the Hereafter reap 
what they sow. The pampered hypocrite may have 
a flowery path here, but he cannot forever break the 
Golden Rule." 

218 



The God inspired desire no blessing not accorded 
to all. There are no "pampered hypocrites' 1 in the 
real life, and as mortal mind is but a belief, all the 
beliefs formed from material experiences, the animal 
are abandoned with the material body. Only the 
good is true and endures forever. 

"He proved Love to be deathless and Love the 
Master of hate." Love is deathless, hate illusory and 
unreal. 

"The Divine Spirit which identified Jesus then 
over eighteen centuries ago, has spoken in every age 
and clime through the inspired word." 

This is true, every age interpreting more clearly. 
This is the latest. 

"It is revealed to the receptive heart and is again 
seen casting out evil and healing the sick." It is im- 
pressed upon the receptive brain, and therefore spirits 
no purer now than first brought forth on the mortal 
plane, but with brains more in harmony can interpret 
more correctly. The Christ Doctrine teaches that 

those with brain in harmony, independent of healer, 
heal themselves of sin and disease, when not, healers 
are needed to bring the brain in harmony with the 
real and true brain connected with Divine Mind 

"The appeal of Jesus was made to both I lis 
Divine Principle, the God who is Love, and to Him- 
self loves pure Idea." Correctly impressed, the 
God who is Love and loves pure Idea is God Himeslf. 

"Human affection is not poured fourth vainly, 

even though it meets no return. A mother's affec- 
tion cannot he weaned from her child, because the 

mother's love includes purity and constancy, both ol 

which are immortal, therefore mother love lives 00, 

under whatever difficulty. 91 

This is true, the mother love, DO kind of l< 

ever lost. The spirit on earth who loves is the lame 



in the spirit life who suffers through mortal mind and 
life. "If, perchance, they (children) live to become 
parents, they may reproduce in their own helpless 
little ones, the grosser traits of their ancestors. What 
hope of happiness, what noble ambition can inspire 
the child who inherits propensities that must be either 
overcome or reduce him to a loathesome wreck. Is 
not the propagation of the human species a more 
solemn charge than the culture of your garden or the 
raising of stock, etc? Nothing unworthy of per- 
petuity should be transmitted to your children." 

Here she was impressed truly that propensities 
and diseases are transmitted to and inherited by the 
human species, although, oft, seemingly contradicted. 

"Through great tribulation we enter into the 
kingdom. Trials are proofs of God's care. Spirit- 
ual development germinates not from seed sown in 
the soil of earthly hopes, but when these decay. Love 
propogates anew the higher joys of spirit which have 
no taint of earth." 

Many on this plane develop through tribulation. 
Many impervious to all but physical suffering. Tribu- 
lations and trials are not proofs of God's care, whom 
she oft states cognizes neither evil nor sorrow, but 
necessary, under law, to develop the real brains and 
bodies of those spirits which can only be developed 
on the mortal plane through sin and suffering. Hence 
the severe conditions of mortal life, even though many 
be but beliefs, are essential. 

"God, Good, being ever present, it follows in 
Divine logic that evil is never present, a sinning, 
earthly mortal is not the reality of life." True, 
hence, "pampered hypocrites" and punishments and 
rewards as stated before was not correctly impressed. 

"There is mortal mind reading and immortal 
mind reading. The latter is a revelation. The lat- 
ter is a revelation of Divine purpose, through spirit- 

220 



ual understanding, by which man gains the Divine 
Principle and explanation of all things. " This is 
true. The inspired take not from the mortal but 
are impressed from the Divine. 

Page 73 (pocket edition), "Mail is spiritual, he 
is not God's spirit. Jesus taught of but one God 
which makes man in the Image and Likeness of Him- 
self of Spirit, not of matter. 7 ' True, in the Image of 
Himself, a Being, not Itself, Principle. 

''The medicine of Science is Divine Mind, and 
dishonesty, sensuality, falsehood, malice, revenge are 
animal propensities." Again she recognizes the ani- 
mal propensities inherited from the animal. 

"My discovery that erring, mortal mind, mis- 
named mind, produces all the organisms and actions 
of the mortal body, set my thoughts to work in new- 
channels and led up to my proposition that .Mind is 
All in All and matter is naught as the leading factor 
in mind science." 

Mortal mind, formed by spirit not by matter 
docs not produce the organisms and actions of the mor- 
tal body, which, according to her, are unreal. Spirit, 
through the media of mortal brain and senses, pro- 
duces all the actions when in control of his body. 
The life organisms of it are created by God, who is 
Mind. All in All, matter a form of the true spiritual 

Mine under His government, a pari of Him, the 

Lowest .1- well as the highest all of Him. 

"The revelation of the truth came tO me gradually 

and apparently through Divine Power." Ai this 

comes noit from the self same Power, "Jesus dem- 
onstrated the power of Christian Science to heal mor- 
tal minds and bodies. 91 This means not false mortal 
beliefs but real bodies and minds. 

"No analog; exists between the vague hypotheses 
of agnosticism, pantheism, theosophy, lism and 

the demonstrable truths of Christian Science. 91 All 



God's children are connected with the Divine Mind 
in the real life. All express on the mortal plane, 
truth according to the development of their material 
brains and minds. No analogy exists between agnos- 
ticism, patheism and Christian Science, but theosophy 
and spiritualism are similar in that they teach that 
after death there is suffering. Theosophy to the hu- 
man soul, Mrs. Eddy to the mortal mind. Spirit- 
ualism teaches of evil and evil spirits. Christian 
Science is a more correct interpretation of spirit life 
than anything given by spiritualism. It recognizes 
it as pure, holy and harmonious. Its allusions to 
punishment and suffering not correctly impressed, All 
that is tinged with the animal traits of hate, revenge, 
etc., is not Divine or true. 

"The vital part, the heart and soul of Christian 
Science is Love, without this, the latter is but its dead 
body." Correctly impressed regarding all Christ's 
Science in any and every religion and philosophy. 

"This healing power of truth must have been far 
anterior to the period in which Jesus lived. It 
lives throughout all life and extends throughout all 
space." Correctly impressed, hence she did not dis- 
cover Christ Science any more than the writer dis- 
covers this clearer interpretation. Only truth is 
known in the real life, truth eternally the same, but 
material instruments vary. 

"Our Master healed the sick, practiced Christian 
Science anal taught the generalities of its Divine 
principle to His students, but He left no definite rule 
for demonstrating this principle of healing and pre- 
ventative of disease." This is the truth. This is 
the great debt we owe Mrs. Eddy, although she did 
not discover the truth, ever in existence, she was the 
first to give publicly certain rules, and to formulate a 
system of healing, but she realized, ere she passed on, 
that healers are born, not made, developed in the real 

222 



life, not here, also she imperfectly realized that 
although healing is done by the Divine Mind, it is 
done through the individual spirit and that the healer 
is the instrument to bring the discordant, mortal mind 
and brain into harmony. The Lord Jesus Christ 
did not heal all, only those who 'were to be healed, 
under law, as Christion Science fails in all cases not 
to be healed by it but by other systems and those who 
are ready to pass on, not to be healed by any. 

"You say a boil is painful, but that is impossible, 
for matter, without mind is not painful, the boil sim- 
ply manifests your belief in pain, through inrlamation 
and suffering and you call this belief a boil. Now 
administer to your patient a high attenuation of truth 
on this subject and it will soon cure the boil. The 
fact that pain cannot exist, where there is no mortal 
mind to feel it is a proof that the so-called mind 
makes its own pain, that is its belief in pain. We 
weep because others weep and we have small-pox be- 
cause others have it, but mortal mind, not matter, con- 
tains and carries the contagion." 

Mrs. Eddy was not impressed with the truth, had 
not the knowledge that all matter, more or less, is 
composed of countless life organisms, that there is 
not a living body that is not filled with them, and 
every life organism has sensation and feeling, that 
matter, in truth is but a form of spirit substance. 
Mortal mind formed by spirit, neither creates nor 
transmits disease, although mortal mind unquestion- 
ably influences the body, under lu-ie. Spirit, pure 
and holy, forms this imperfect mind from material 

experiences, which, although material, is spiritual. 

Hence, if mortal mind carries the Contagion, *S there 
is no such thing, the spiritual mind would real 1 \ be 
responsible, according to Mrs. Eddy. It i^ imp 

hie for the pure, holy spirit to either create or trans- 
mit disease. 

223 



The material plane of consciousness and material 
life is under both Divine and natural law, entirely 
distinct from the spiritual. Although disease and 
pain is suggested to the spirit, there is disease and 
pain in the material body entertained by the little life 
organisms ere the spirit is notified. The boil does 
not manifest a babe's belief in pain, many babes pass 
on, victims (just brought forth, a mass of boils) of 
the blood diseases, transmitted to the "human species" 
as are the propensities often, not by guilty, dishonor- 
able parents, but themselves also innocent victims. 
Neither their parents, grandparents nor their own be- 
liefs responsible for that which, under law, exists for 
a purpose. 

The spirit in charge of a mortal body feels no 
pain until he receives the message transmitted from 
the organisms out of harmony, whether in the place 
located or felt by the spirit or not, for often he sup- 
poses the pain to be where it is not. The most vital 
organs, heart, kidneys, etc., are often incurably affected 
ere he receives a message, due to there being no direct 
nerve connection to transmit until too late, as these 
spirits are to be detached under law ,in this manner, 
they do not know that there is aught the matter till 
they awaken in the real life from a sudden stroke of 
paralysis, heart-failure, etc. Mortal mind is present 
with all of these, but does not feel because spirit re- 
ceives no messages. Mortal mind does not carry the 
contagion from mind to mind, belief transmitted to 
others of any disease. If so, then all who pass on 
die on the mortal plane because they have a belief 
that they cease to exist. Mortal mind makes the 
belief and lo! the mortal disappears from mortal life. 
Not one being, the Lord Jesus Christ included, but 
has been wiped out by mortal mind, according to this, 
or Christian Science must admit that mortal life and 
mind is more than a vague, intangible belief. Hygiene 

224 



and santitation are making epidemics impossible. 
Material preventative measures are preventing more 
disease and contagion than all the mental branches 
combined. 

Upon the fields of carnage today, material science, 
also under Divine law is doing more marvelous work 
than Christian Science, with all brains and bodies 
out of harmony, could ever accomplish. That which 
puts the material brain and body out of harmony, 
wether a mental or physical cause, will cause the dis- 
ease germs to gain control or will transform the 
friendly one into a foe, thus fear will often cause, 
under law, similar symptoms of the disease feared, be- 
cause the spirit's mortal mind, filled with fear and 
dread, transmits to all nerve centers these feelings 
and puts them all out of harmony. 

Great mental excitement, pleasurable or other- 
wise will do the same, but ever and always the dis- 
ease or latent disease germs develop the poisons which 
result in the disease. In this way, the pure, holy 
spirit, only conscious on this plane through his mortal 
mind and senses, causes disease through the false testi- 
mony of the material senses and undeveloped brain 
which independent of him, is under law and direct- 
ivity, hence, in truth, not the spirit, not his mortal 
mind, not the corruptible mortal body are responsible. 
Sin and discn.se, under law do their allotted work on 
the mortal plane, but not after death to the material. 

'Hie suffering ami sin is confined Bolely to the 

material plane. God, all Love, All Wisdom, IS not 
responsible tor either the sin or the Buffering. With- 
out these Conditions it would be impossible ! 
spirit to advance. When .i Spirit, On the mortal 
plane, has a brain in harmony, or with the aid 0\ .1 
healer restore- harmony, he can, it he lives in har- 
mony with both natural and spiritual law, prevent 

disease and heal himself, until, under law, he awakens 



in the real life. The power of the Divine Mind 
with which every child is connected, heals. All, 
therefore, who realize their heritage as children of 
God, can dominate every life spirit organism in their 
bodies, and bring that termed the animal and human 
soul by theosophy and mortal mind by Mrs. Eddy 
in harmony. To realize without doubt, with perfect 
faith, the Power of God, to know that even though 
the material brain and body wires repeated messages 
of pain and imflamation, that all is in God's Hands, 
to banish fear completely will restore health and har- 
mony when naught else can. But while this is true 
it is also true that there are various material agencies 
which will produce similar results, and, oft, more 
speedily than truth when administered in the highest 
attenuations by another. 

"The ordinary practitioner examining bodily 
symptoms, telling the patient he is sick, and treating 
the case according to his diagnosis, would naturally 
induce that very disease even if it were not already 
determined by mortal mind." 

This requires explanation, whilst that termed 
mortal mind causes fear and belief in pain and dis- 
ease which sometimes cause pain and disease, it is not 
true that the disease could be manifested or created 
without the material life (spirit) organisms which 
develop the poisons — mortal mind — or morbid, de- 
pressing unhealthful thoughts put the brain and body 
out of harmony. Who thinks these thoughts if not 
the pure, holy spirit. 

Mrs. Eddy recognizes all is truly spiritual. Some- 
body must form mortal mind matter cannot think. 
"Apart from spirit matter has no sensation." Who 
or what thinks? If mortal mind is but a false claim 
or belief of pure, holy spirit, how is it possible for the 
pure, holy spirit to even dream the impure and the 
unholy? If The Source, the Divine Mind is all good 

226 



from whence come all the horrors of the mortal dream? 
Spirit, not more potent than God, can not create evil 
out of good. There is, in reality, no humanity apart 
from spirit. The thinker of every human bodv is a 
spirit. Mrs. Eddy recognizes u the human species, as 
created by mortal mind. It is reasonable and logical 
to presume that spirit forms mortal mind which is 
either illusory or real. If real, God, All in All, is 
responsible. If illusory God, All in All, is respon- 
sible for the illusion. 

God, All good, spirit, All good, like unto His 
Father, cognizes not evil in the real life. Hence, as 
Mrs. Eddy was correctly impressed that all, in truth, 
is spiritual pure, holy, harmonious, she recognized 
all on the mortal plane, in the material life, as illu- 

, all, the good, the pure, the holy; all a dream, a 
false mortal belief. Her material brain ami body, 
the body of the Lord Jesus Christ, illusory, the mate- 
rial world the same. She was not impressed with tin- 
truth, that material life, the life animating all mate- 
rial bodies, is entirely distinct from the life animating 
spiritual bodies and worlds; that the life of the true 
spirit bodies and worlds, form a spiritual substance, 
immune to change and destruction that the life of the 
materia! form a substance capable of being 
transmuted and transformed into main different 
forms, the life organisms developing whilst the life 

of the real spirit is developed, hence,* both arc 
really spiritual, that Cognized as material as real, 
although transitory, as the real and true. While the 
life organisms are formed in worlds and bodies when 
the real and true world or spirit abandon the mate- 
rial, they are not wiped out of existence, but continue 
to live in the real and true substance until formed in 
other material bodies on a higher plane of develop- 
ment. Whilst the real spirit world and bodies con- 
tinue the same, never to be changed nor destroyed 

m 



When the spirit leaves his material body that part of 
mortal mind with which the spirit has but little to 
do, (that under law, suggested from the animal part 
of the brain which is responsible for all illusions, in 
the sense, that they are not really of the spirit or spirit 
life,) is completely obliterated and understood to be no 
more real than a dream, but all that which is really 
of the spirit, his loves, hopes, ideals, aspirations, in 
fact, all that is real, lives as ever in the real life. Pure, 
holy spirit fears nothing when he has a material brain 
in harmony. He expresses the truth and governs 
the material. Animal brain, inherited from "the 
brute" cognized as animal soul by theosophy is the 
brain which he must bring in harmony, if necessary 
for his development. This part of the brain is not 
under his control, but, under law, governed by those in 
charge of him in the real life. The spirit has that 
part of the brain, cognized by theosophy, as the 
human soul, where material science has located "mind 
areas" according to its development, more or less, un- 
der his individual control. Therefore all mortal 
mind formed from the animal is illusory in the 
sense, that it is not ordained to endure, but really 
exist, for purposes of development. Countless thou- 
sands die who fear naught, who do not even know 
they have a disease, suffocated by gases, poisoned by 
drugs, and in other ways without their mortal minds 
or those of. their friends suspecting there is aught to 
fear. 

When mortal mind causes disease or when it is 
caused by any cause whatsoever, all is under law and 
whenever any one succumbs to it, each and every one 
are detached by Mind, as the Lord Jesus Christ and 
Mrs. Eddy were. 

Whether Mrs. Eddy believed in mortal mind or 
not she had to yield to God, and, although she states, 
"working out the rules of science the author has re- 

228 



stored health in cases of both acute and chronic dis- 
eases and in their severest form, secretions have been 
changed, shortened limbs have been elongated and 
carious bones have been restored to healthy conditions, 
I have restored what is called the lost substance of 
lungs, and healthy organizations have been established 
where disease was organic, Christian Science cures 
organic disease as surely as it cures what is functional," 
she could not cure herself when she had to abandon 
the material body and pass from material conscious- 
ness when her time was ready, despite her practice of 
Christian Science. Although she did cure all that 
she claimed, regardless who doubts or ridicules as 
an instrument connected with the Divine Mind to 
restore harmony and health to those whose time had 
not yet come. When I treated myself over twenty 
years ago when reputable physicians claimed 1 was 
an incurable, through light, gleaned in the first place 
from Science and Health, I even then recognized the 
material as necessary as the spiritual, in reality, spirit- 
ual, for necessary purpose not understood by Mrs. 
Eddy. 

When my husband, yielded to Divine law, 
although he had genuine science healers, who, like 
myself, saw but life when the dews of death were 
gathering fast, I. then like unto Mrs. Eddy, discerned 

that not only Mind indeed, governs all," but that 
Solely tor those not ready to go home are SY^tem^ of 
healing necessary. Hence, that no mortal, no mat- 
ter how inspired, no healer, no matter how great, no 
m, no matter how superior can prolong hie or- 

dained to go. Only God, has this power, ami. although 

all arc under Divine guidance, and BOOK heal m<>rc* 
directly through the Divine Mind, lie act! n'A COH' 

trary to Mis Divine law, whieh is ever the e\piv 
of His will. Therefore all who are healed, no mat- 
ter under what system, are healed under law. All 



who pass away, are detached under law. But 
while all succumb to natural law, as natural 
law is subject to the Divine and neither change- 
less nor perfect, God who is omnipotent, either 
shortens or lengthens life, if necessary. Dhen 
mortals get rid of their silly conceptions regarding 
mortal life they will recognize it as it really is, but 
a life and state of consciousness which is under the 
supervision of those who are really their brethren 
and sisters, like themselves, children of God. 

"Obedience to the so-called physical laws of 
health has not checked disease. Diseases have multi- 
plied since man made material theories have taken 
the place of spiritual truth/' This may have ap- 
peared true to Mrs. Eddy and to many of the mental 
branches who are unfamiliar with the truth who do 
not know that, never, at any stage of development, in 
the history of this world, has there been more spirit- 
uality and less disease than at present. Hygiene and 
sanitation under Materia Medica, have decreased dis- 
ease immeasureably Are not the great men of mate- 
rial science, the greatest instruments for good, chil- 
dren of God also? Where Christian Science heals 
and saves one they heal and save thousands. The 
extinction of the mosquito alone, in various places, 
has not prolonged life, ordained to go, but has been 
instrumental in enabling many to stay who without 
these material preventative measures would have gone. 

"It is only the action of Truth, life and harmony 
that can give harmony." Very true. Love and truth 
expressed daily in connection with sensible care of the 
material body will produce harmony and heal disease 
and sin. 

"Mind can impart purity instead of impurity, 
beauty instead of deformity, health instead of sick- 
ness. Truth is an alterative in the whole system and 
can make it "every whit whole", remember brain is not 



mind. Matter cannot be sick and mind is immortal, 
what you call matter was originally error in solution, 
elementary mortal mind likened by Milton "to chaos 
and old night." 

The first part of this statement is true, the latter 
incorrect. Truth in her system did not make her 
material body " every whit whole' 1 when she aban- 
doned it. Material substance can not he sick hut 
the material brain and body is not only composed of 
substance, but the life principle and organisms which 
build it. 

Mind governs all entities and life organisms from 
the lowest to the highest, hence, Mind governs mortal 
mind not formed by matter, but by spirit. Matter 
was not error originally in solution. "Elementary 
mortal mind 91 was first formed, in a sense, by the low 
scale beings who preceded primitive man. This 
mind presumed by Buddhism to he the animal BOul, 
(really impressions recorded on the animal brain) 
spirits form from these impressions transmitted to the 
spirit through the material brain and senses, but did 
they not receive mind from their connection with Mind 

or were they not impressed from the spirit spheres 
they would be unable to cognize these imprei 

Brain is the instrument for spirit to transmit 

from the spirit, and to receive from the mate- 
rial, impressions which form mortal mind. All 

false mortal concepts, belief-, are the erroneous im- 
pressions formed by the spirit, shut ofl ftfom I 
munion with the real life, due to not receiving 
messages from the brain. This may appeal in< redible 
to those who arc ignorant of the mechanism of the 

brain, who do not know that main are hypnotized and 

rendered insensible by other-, on the mortal plane- who 
arc no more insensible ol the truth, when in this state, 

than are those who deem mortal life the only re.i' 

the spirit illusory. All that is evil, ol the 



is not recorded on the real brain and does not form 
a part of the real mind, but is abandoned with the 
material. "God never punishes a man for doing 
right, for honest labor, or for deeds of kindness, 
though they expose him to heat, cold, fatigue, contag- 
ion. " This is known to be incorrect by thousands 
who sacrifice selves for others, God punishes no one. 
Those who, under law, on the mortal plane sin and 
suffer, undergo that which is necessary for their fu- 
ture development. In the spirit life all are pure 
and holy, although not perfect, until they become so 
through free will and individual effort. All undergo 
that which is necessary for their future development, 
but as all are pure and holy, although not perfect, 
and know not evil, no one suffers either mentally or 
physically. 

"The less we know or think about hygiene the 
less we are predisposed to sickness" should be changed 
to "the more we know about hygiene the less we are 
predisposed to sickness." Hygienic measures, as 
stated before, prove this throughout the world. We 
cannot breed immunity to disease in cesspools, although 
we can millions of germs inimical to the expression 
of life on the mortal plane, in the mortal body. 

"Mentally contradict every complaint from 
the body (how can matter complain) and rise to the 
true consciousness of Life, God as Love, as being all 
that is pure and bearing the fruits of spirit. Sin is 
the foundation of sickness and you can master sin 
through Divine Mind. Hence, it is through Divine 
Mind that you overcome disease." Although you can 
control your material brain when you bring it into 
harmony, and are able to impress the truth that you 
are a child of God and dominate all in brain and body 
sin is not the foundation of sickness, although you can 
"conquer it through Divine Mind." Some of the 
purest, most spiritual characters have never experi- 

232 



enced health not knowing how to live properly, while 
others, maniacs, perfect demons, enjoy perfect health 
apparently. Were this changed to "sickness is the 
foundation of sin," it would be nearer the truth, as 
material, not Christian Science is proving in number- 
less cases, neither sin nor disease are caused by the 
spirit, but by poisons made by inharmonious life organ- 
isms, either inherited or absorbed in air-food and wa- 
ter which put the body out of harmony or by the 
animal brain which does not transmit to the spirit 
correctly and whether this can be grasped or not, 
under law, dominates the material body as potently, 
when saturated with these poisons, as the poisons of 
various drugs, mortal mind, belief in sin and dis- 
ease does not create either. Mortal brain inherited 
from the animal, under law, not under control of 
the spirit, produces a state of consciousness, which, 
although felt by the spirit he is not responsible for 
any more than when drugged with opiates or mag- 
netized or hypnotized as stated before. But the 
animal is entirely distinct from that part of the brain 
with which the spirit is directly connected and which 
transmits the spiritual, the good, the true, the 
worthy of the mortal life, that which is to endure 
forever. The undeveloped of earth develop but little 
this part. Hence, this animal brain (not mind), not 
under the spirit, over which he has no control unless 
he puts it in harmony, is affected by the poisonfl taken 
in through water, inorganic and organic food, or 
produced by these when the spirit, through poor in- 
struments, violates law. But, when lie, through that 

cognized as the human soul by Buddhism, the "mind 

arca^" with which he is connected, bring! tins brain 
in harmony, he, then, through hit connection with the 
Divine Mind, makes the two brains reali/e hifl sover- 
eignity. When he succeeds in this, if |o ordained, 
though he be on the lowest mortal plane, though lie 



belongs to no religion, though he cannot believe in or 
never heard of Christ, (as many did prior to our 
Lord), whether he affirms or denies, he heals himsel/ 
of both sin and disease. Many today, as in days of 
yore, through treatments given by genuine healers, 
whether leading the Christ life or not, bring it in har- 
mony and also conquer sin and disease. But all is 
ordained and healers are but instruments to fulfill law. 
When one knows the truth he knows that Life, Love 
and Truth were in the world before God impressed 
teh Lord, and that many, amongst all according 
to their stage of development have healed themselves 
and others, in various primitive, undeveloped ways, 
not yet developed to be good instruments for truth. 
He also knows that whether one be heathen or Chris- 
tian, saint or sinner, black or white, All are God's 
children, and, as God is omnipotent, that each and 
all are developing, under law, that which is necessary. 

This truth must be known, no matter how highly 
developed or spiritually unfolded, one may be there 
always comes a time, as with Mrs. Eddy, when one 
loses control, the brain fails to act, under law. When 
it does all treatments are useless. Although, many 
with poor brains, live many years they express them- 
selves incorrectly and oft control neither brain nor 
body, when the spirit is ready for detachment by 
death every brain, under law, a higher power, than 
that of the individual spirit (the Divine Mind acts 
not contrary to law) yields to Divine Mind. 

"Take possession of your body, govern its feel- 
ings and actions. Rise in the strength of spirit to 
resist all that is unlike God. He has made man 
with the ability and power divinely bestowed." This 
is true regarding all who get into the spiritual con- 
sciousness. Every child who realizes his heritage, 
not merely affirms it, can govern both brain and body, 
until he, as did she, yields to Mind. 



"From the infinite elements of the One mind 
emanate all forms, colors and qualitie and these are 
mortal, both primarily and secondarily. Their spirit- 
ual sense/'. . Can any one who understands this 
doubt that here she correctly impressed, acknowledges 
that all that is mortal comes from the One Mind; 
therefore was not formed by mortal mind, and that 
their spiritual nature is discerned only through the 
spiritual sense, means in plain language that the 
spirit has a material and a spiritual sense. Although 
one on the mortal plane, unfolds a spiritual sense, 
(conception of the spiritual), if all is mortal, "prim- 
arily and secondarily" why does she not explain how 
"the Universe of spirit is peopled with spiritual be- 
ings. Soul, its government in Divine Science. Man 
is the offspring, not of the lowest but of the highest 
qualities of mind" which is true. "The fleeting forms 
of matter, the mortal body and material earth are the 
fleeting concepts of the human mind, 

"From the infinite elements of the One Mind 
emanate all forms, colors and qualities and these 
are mortal primarily and secondarily, the spirit- 
ual nature is discerned only through the spiritual 
sense." As God is omnipotent and as "All forms, 
colors and qualities, emanate from the One Mind," 
the mortal body and material earth are not the "fleet- 
ing concepts of human mind." Wcvc we have her 
own correctly impressed statement, contradicting her 
err o ne o //. i one transmitted through a brain, burdened 

with material worries. Had she lived tO bring that 
brain into harmony, as main of her follower! will, 
she would have recognized the truth and known that, 
although man is the offspring, not of the lowest, hut 
of the highest qualities of mind," that "all foriM Ol 
matter primarily and secondarily" are, in reality Imm 
the One Mind. 

"If evil can he derived from good, WM there 



original self-created sin, then there must have been 
more than one creator. In common justice we must 
admit that God will not punish man for doing what 
He created him capable of doing and knew from the 
outset he would do." God is of purer eyes than to 
behold evil." If the opposite of God is real there 
must be two supreme powers and God is not all power- 
ful. Can Deity be Almighty, if another and self- 
creative cause exists? Can matter drive spirit hence 
and so defeat omnipotence?" Here she was correctly 
impressed and herself answers the claim that no u self- 
creative cause such as mortal mind, could create "the 
fleeting concepts of human mind," the mortal earth 
and body, if all come from the One Mind. Matter 
can not "drive spirit hence and so defeat Omnipotence. 
If the mortal earth and body are but claims and be- 
liefs of the spirit, as all is of God, they, also are of 
Him, and are not "the fleeting concepts of the 
human mind!' How could there be a human mind, 
mind is spiritual, and how could a human mind be 
formed unless through the material brain and senses 
of the human species? 

a God inspires all forms of spiritual thought, mor- 
tal mind, being non-existent (the animal, no/ the true 
mortal mind) and consequently not within the range 
of immortal existence could not by simulating Deific 
Power, invert the Divine thoughts and afterwards 
recreate them upon its own plane, since nothing ex- 
ists beyond the range of all inclusive infinity, wherein 
and whereof God is the only creator." True, every 
word. Hence her statements that mortals must suf- 
fer before and after death and meet with death on a 
higher plane is not correctly apprehended by many 
of her followers. Mortal mind is but a false belief. 
This false belief is cast aside. Animal mind, not 
"within the range of immortal existence," exists not, 
even as a false belief in the real life, hence there can 

236 



be no suffering, according to this statement. 

"God creates and fashions all things spiritually 
after His own likeness, man co-existent and eternal 
with God forever manifests in more glorified forms 
the infinite Father and mother." Here she acknowl- 
edges spiritual creation, impressed correctly with the 
truth. Both her statements, the one regarding all 
being "mortal primarily and secondarily" being cor- 
rect, regarding mortal creation. This, the truth re- 
garding the spiritual, as this work teaches both a 
material and a spiritual creation, both of God. The 
real man manifests the Divine principle but not in 
more glorified forms" than that of God, who made 
not the germ nor any lower form in His Divine image 
and likeness but man, evolved from the lowest up to 
the highest developed life organisms. He made not 
the mineral, the vegetable, the animal in His likeness, 
but the life, vitality of the lower forms, Spirit was 
developed through the lower forms, until made in 
His image and connected with Him, endowed with 
soul, became conscious as child of God. Man even 
when he attains to Archangel, changes form hut in 
minor respects, although he expresses greater grand- 
eur, beauty and divinity as he advances. 

"The world believes in manv persons but it God 
i> person there must be but one Person. His Per- 
sonality can only be reflected and transmitted. Cm^\ 
has countless ideas as sons ami daughters and they 
have all one Principle or parentage. The onlj pro- 
per symbol as Person is Mind's infinite ideal. What 
IS this idea? Who shall behold it? This ideal is 

God's ovm image, ideal, spiritual, infinite. Even 
eternity can never reveal the whole of God since there 

is no limit to Mind or its reflections. 91 

"The Creative Principle it Life, Truth. Love 
is God. There i< but one creator and one creation." 

Tin's was not correctly impressed One might with 



as much truth say if man is personal there is but one 
person. Man is personal and there are countless 
billions made in the image and likeness of One Su- 
preme Person, that of God. The Christ, The Divine 
Principles of God Life, Love and Truth, emanate 
from Him, spiritual and material creation are no God. 
They are formed by Him. The Fountain Head, the 
source from whence radiate the Divine principles, is 
God. Mind is God. Mind directs the principles, 
and, with His instruments, Archangels, under laws, 
ever existing, develop all forms of life from low to 
high. Mind does not evolve from low to high 
through these, but Mind develops their vehicles of 
expression, to express the soul gifts and form indi- 
vidual mind. God connects them with Mind, but 
they, when they attain to or are born children of God 
must through will and effort develop themselves. As 
He gives all body to put His principles in operation 
He has ever had body that of The Christ, to put Him- 
self in touch with all brought forth by Him. He 
is no less Principle and Mind, because He is in body, 
than is man, his child, less a spirit, because he, seem- 
ingly, lives in a mortal body. "His mission was to 
reveal the science of Celestial being, to prove what 
God is and what He does for men." What He does 
for men. This is true, no other spirit, no matter 
how near, no teacher prior, no teacher since claimed 
or claims, "I and my Father are One," no matter how 
interpreted, "He who seeth the Father seeth me," 
meant just exactly this, not as claimed by many Chris- 
tian Scientists that it meant the Principle, Life, Love 
and Truth, manifested not solely through Jesus, but 
all humanity. No human being, before or since, 
whether believed or not, was ever brought forth as 
was Jesus Christ. No other was seen as was He, 
God omnipotent, the Christ, attached to Him at the 
Transfiguration, The Crucifixion, The Ascension. 



Hence Emmanuel Swedenborg, (a man of keen intel- 
lect and stainless character, whom the most intellectual 
and worthy of his epoch, delighted to honor) who 
claims in his work, "Heaven and Hell," that He is 
Divine Person, as well as Professor Le Conte and 
many others on the first planes of material as well 
as spiritual advancement were and are more correct 
regarding His Personality than was Mrs. Eddy. 

"The only intelligence a seed, a flower is God, 
the creator of it." True, God is not the thing created, 
but the creator of it, in the sense, that He puts in form 
His principles ever existing, but as creator lives not 
alone in the things created, but apart from them, only 
connected by vibrations, although all are of Him 
potentially but not individually. 

"Man is lord of beast, fowl, reptile ami fish, him- 
self subordinate alone to his maker." Nol subordin- 
ate to a principle, the more perfectly he expresses them 
the less subordinate, to even his maker. 

"The Divine origin of Jesus gave Him more than 
human power to expound the facts of creation and 
demonstrate the One Mind which made and governs 
man and the universe. Jesus was the offsprtnj 
spirit." If JeSUS was the offspring of Spirit, of Di 

vine origin, the sole begotton son, who begot Him? 
Who vested Him with Divine authority, win w .1- He 
superior to all others before and since, unless 
as He Himself claimed, The Christ? Whj was He 
to demonstrate the One Mind which governs 
man? It Mind governs man this Mind must be 
ferenfl from the mind which man exf 
man. though he reflect* Of expresses principle 

and mind 1- subordinate to His m.ik mUSl be 

- miething higher than man, the highest expi 

mind in spirit life, not a vague, intangible Principle. 

"Bui it ;- Only the mortal QOt the real man wli 

True, hence the real man neither lins ll< 



the real life and the false mortal concept does not 
endure after death but is abandoned by the real man 
when he leaves the physical body. 

"The material man is shut out by Divine Science 
from the presence of God for the five corporeal senses 
can not take cognizance of spirit. They can not 
come into His presence and must dwell in dreamland 
until mortals (spirit, of course, since mortals are 
not real,) arrive at the understanding that material life, 
sin, sickness and death is an illusion which Divine 
Science is engaged in a warfare of extermination." 
This is true when spirits (on the mortal plane) get into 
the spiritual consciousness they know, that, although 
the material man and senses are real for this plane 
that, as they are but for this life they never come 
into God's presence and hence are recognized, in the 
real life, as a life and state of consciousness necessary 
for development. 

"This shows that what we term matter and spirit 
indicates states of consciousness." This shows that 
she, like Plato and others did not grasp that while, in 
truth there are two states or planes of consciousness 
that there are also bodies, vehicles of expression and 
worlds, not by any means, only illusory as Devanchan 
is presumed to be, composed of two different kinds of 
spiritual substance, the material, as real while it lasts, 
as the spiritual, the substance of the material when 
abandoned by its life organisms, (which are detached 
from it and disassociated, no longer formed in one 
body) different from the substance of the real body, 
ordained to last forever as a body immune to change 
after it attains its growth, and destruction. 

"Vertebrates, articulates, etc., are evolved by 
mortal and material thought. By this though they 
are classified and supposed to possess life and mind. 
Mind controls the throes in the lower realms of na- 
ture." If Mind controls the lower realms of nature 



it must all and "vertebrates 1 ', etc., are not evolved by 
material thought which, although, but mortal beliefs, 
must also be controlled by Mind. 

"There was no temple, no material temple where- 
in to worship God for He must be worshipped in 
spirit and in Love. This kingdom of God is within 
you, is within reach of man's consciousness." Not a 
false belief, but within the consciousness of spirit man, 
on this plane. 

"The human sense of Deity yields to the Divine 
Sense, even as the mortal sense of personality yields 
to the incorporeal sense of God as our Father with 
His universal family held in the Gospel of Love. The 
Lamb's wife presents the unity of male and female as 
no longer two wedded individuals but two individual 
natures as one, and this spiritual individuality reflects 
God as The Father, Mother." Here she was almost 
impressed correctly. God, "the Father with His uni- 
versal family." A vague intangible Principle can 
not be a Father. She did not mean to convey the 
idea that in the real life God's sons and daughters 
are bodiless, as she states in one of her works that she 
expected or hoped to be with her first husband when 
she would awaken in the real life. "The spiritual 
individuality" which reflects God as Father, Mother 
is The Christ God. The two, not one in person, but 
"in soul, in tune, in perfect harmonv. The mortal 
plane of eonseiousness has not yet arrived at the BtagC 
of development which can grasp revelations yet to 
come. 

To recapitulate Science and Health wai impress- 
ed for a plane awaiting it, as this is tor another. With 
the exception of the following misconceptions, even 

though correctly impressed now and then with the 

truth, more or less true : 

1st: No! correct regarding God's Personality. 

2nd: Not correct regarding mortal mmd and 

■J II 



creation, excepting where correctly impressed that The 
One Mind forms all mortal bodies "primarily and sec- 
ondarily." 

Notwithstanding these misconceptions Mrs. Eddy 
portrays more correctly the spirit life than any work up 
to this. In fact, Mrs. Eddy, as often stated in this work, 
was the first to give the truth regarding all the spiritual 
creation of God being only, pure and harmonious, the 
first to give publicly the truth, (although very incor- 
rect in attributing it to mortal mind) that evil apper- 
tains solely to the mortal plane, with the exception of 
the two incorrect impressions relative to suffering after 
death, and "pampered hypocrites." 

She was the first to really rob the grave of its 
horror, death of its sting, although our Lord gave the 
truth mortal brain and mind, not developed, sufficient- 
ly; could neither receive, cognize nor transmit cor- 
rectly, hence the belief in the early myths and fables, 
in evil born in spirit-soul continued until Mrs. Eddy 
was impressed to write Science and Health to meet 
the demands of those ready for it, as every 
work of a spiritual nature, is impressed to give 
that which they can comprehend to a certain class. 
Any work which uplifts, heals physically, mentally, 
morally, is inspired of the Divine, regardless how 
filled with misconceptions and contradictions. Those 
who love Christian Science, who can not understand 
these misconceptions, will welcome these explanations, 
whilst those, whose mentality is satisfied, who are un- 
able to through their material instruments, will, pos- 
sibly, smile and as one or two already have done, call 
it "spiritualisms," not realizing how inconsistent that 
appears to those who know that its Leader and every 
mortal are spirits, that, as she said, "In truth, this is 
a world of spirits." 



OUR FATHER WHO ART IN HEAVEN. 

Prayer. 



Our Father, great God Divine, we thank thee that 
we are ready for the truth, that we know we are Thine 
and of Thee alone. That neither devil nor aught 
material hath brought us forth. We thank Thee 
that only good and purity is our real birth-right, and, 
though due to our animal heritage, in this world, we 
still fail to express ourselves clearly, we will strive to 
live up to the best we can, ever remembering we are 
Thine and Thine alone. Knowing this truth, firmly 
kept in mind, will enable us to demonstrate in acts, 
as much as possible like unto Thine, Thy love when 
as the Lord Jesus Christ, You were in this world.. 

Therefore, we will strive to express Thy love, 
compassion, tenderness, forgiveness, clemency, purity, 
and charity, as we are impressed with the truth that 
only that which is consistent with the Divine, is true of 
the Lord Jesus Christ. 

We thank Thee and will obey Thy loving injunc- 
tion given through Him, and will bear with fortitude 
our mortal schooling, regardless how stormy and 
thorn bestrewn be the way. Hence lovingly we pray, 
Thy will not ours be done. Far greater is Thy love 
and wisdom than that of all earth combined. We 

know that all, from the lowest to the highest, are CVCf 
under Thy care, undergoing that which is essential or 
it would not be. Therefore give us that which is 
needful, whether it be but a crust in the great outside, 
under Thy skies, or in a palace served bv our brethren, 
all of Thee. Thine to will, OUrt to Comply, hence, 
knowing Thy limitless loVC, we will bear patientlv, it 
not joyously, all, no matter how severe, until we learn 
to express through our material brain ami mind that 
which will enable us to act as becomes children of 

Thine here. 



OUR FATHER WHO ART IN HEAVEN. 
Sermon. 



Though every minute this prayer is uttered 
throughout the world how few realize that, in truth, 
our Father is a Supreme Being, and, that although 
He is, through the Divine Mind, when He wills, 
Omniscient and Omnipresent, that He, as Supreme 
Person, has a Body, a vehicle of expression, as do all 
His children, all of us in the real life, with the differ- 
ence that, though, we are made in His Divine Image 
and Likeness, and advance to become Archangels, the 
highest, like unto Him in beauty and majesty, He 
alone possesses the one great Force or power, from 
which come all the forces in existence. Hence, though 
His children attain to the highest expression possible, 
of the soul gifts of life, love, truth, wisdom, power, 
righteousness, yet never can they be the Source and 
Fountain-head as is our Father. 

Many great spirits, on the mortal plane, have 
deluded and delude themselves with the mortal obses- 
sion that they can be like unto God and like unto His 
physical manifestation, the Lord Jesus Christ. That 
as God is only Principle, it is possible for them to 
attain to the highest expression of Principles, yet that 
Principle has a source which they fail to grasp, the 
Source from which it ever radiates, forming the Divine 
Mind, the Oversoul, with which all are connected and 
receive soul, personality. There are trillions of Arch- 
angels in the Celestial Kingdom who have attained to 
the highest, who are perfect expressions of all the soul 
gifts, yet never can they be the Source. Hence, there 
in but one Source, God Omnipotent, our loving 
Father. 



Many great spirits brought forth on this earth 
have advanced to very high planes, but not one yet to 
that of Arch-angel. The greatest are just on the eve 
of entering the Celestial Kingdom. Guatama is still 
Guatama, the Buddha, a great, far advanced spirit, 
but not yet Arch-angel. The many who preceded 
him, still in our spirit world, acquiring the knowledge 
of other spirit w r orlds, ere fitted to enter the Celestial 
Kingdom, Heaven. God's child must, in a sense, be 
an epitome of all, from the lowest to the highest, 
spirit man, connected with God, given soul, person- 
ality, then to advance through countless worlds and 
spheres of progression to Arch-angel, thence through 
countless worlds of the Celestial Kingdom, until he 
attains to the highest possible expression of the soul 
gifts, the power, wisdom, and righteousness of his 
Father, does not lose individuality and identity, hut 
devotes his time and efforts, no longer to acquiring 
but to expressing that which he has acquired, in 
stupendous wonders of achievement such as bringing 
forth spiritual and material worlds and suns, with 
their various races and forms of life, directing their 
course and supervising all forces from the lowest to 
the highest. All instruments of Omnipotent God to 
perform His law, live in harmony with it, a part of 
it, and yet serving in undreamed of wavs, on the mor- 
tal plane, in all material worlds, the lowest with as 
great tenderness and love as they give to the highest, 
knowing that every form is hut formed of, in a differ- 
ent manner, the life organisms and life principle 
Which comes from God, that the difference between 
the different planes consists of the different Stage 
advancement of the life organisms, on the upward 
march, through countless different forms, until formed 
in the body of a child of God, that the lite OrganiSIM 
and elements in the body of a child of God have 
the same source and origin as have the element- and 



life organisms, on different planes of advancement, 
which, in the aggregate, form the mightiest suns and 
worlds. That, as the primordial cell possesses the 
wonderful potentialities which develop, under law, 
into a human being, so these life organisms, on the 
upward march, form the base and foundation, com- 
pounded, grouped and formed in God's immense 
laboratory by His greatest children, of the visible, to 
mortal gaze, countless material worlds which appear 
nightly, and also the countless spiritual worlds of 
wondrous beauty seen and enjoyed by them when de- 
tached by sleep or death. 

As the material scientist in his crude way, im- 
pelled by the angels in charge, seeks to solve the prob- 
lems of mortal life, by analyzing, isolating, com- 
pounding and grouping various elements in their im- 
perfect laboratories, so do the mighty Angels, familiar 
with all Divine law, the origin of life, and the most 
subtle secrets of chemistry, never to be solved on the 
mortal plane. As the advanced material scientist 
realizes the stupendous problems he cannot solve, the 
transcendent wisdom, the matchless intelligence dis- 
played in the smallest marvel, from the electron to 
himself, the highest expression of material mind, (in 
truth, spiritual,) he stands appalled before a more 
awe-inspiring Deity than hitherto cognized, a Mind 
so sublime as never to be realized by the undeveloped 
worshippers of a personal God, like unto themselves, 
endowed with human characteristics. Hence, some 
not spiritually unfolded in a certain sense, as their 
life work calls not for it, cannot conceive of a per- 
sonal God limited as they appear here, like unto them- 
selves, which is true, for no mortal expression is ever 
wholly like its spirit. The most perfect is ever a 
feeble reflection, a poor expression of the soul gifts, 
and in a sense a caricature of the real and 
true body. Still each and every one has his 



distinctive features and peculiar characteristics, al- 
though, as all only express the soul gifts, all express 
only that which is good and pure, (only the good lives 
forever), the material characteristics cease with the 
mortal schooling, no necessity for them. They de- 
velop the necessary qualities and a broader field, a 
clearer vision, a higher plane awaits each and every 
child of God. Each and every one heir to the glory 
and Divinity of our Father Who is in Heaven. 



HALLOWED BE THY NAME. 



Infinite God, loving Father of all, we come to 
Thee with hearts filled with love, and that peace which 
cometh alone to one in harmony with Thee. We 
thank Thee that the time is ripe for us to express more 
perfectly, without violating law and thereby inflicting 
more suffering on ourselves, the truth, that we are chil- 
dren of Thine and as children of Thine, we must strive, 
not only with idle word, but with act to express our- 
selves more clearly. 

We thank Thee that we can be of service to our 
brothers and sisters not yet in accord with Thee, those 
who do not know that the law of love is the most potent 
in existence. We thank Thee that we know that no 
matter how we suffer in this world, that, if we strive 
to exemplify Thy love in act, that here we will be 
blessed with the strength to uplift not only ourselves, 
but others. We know that not one of us can suffer as 
ye did for us, that no one can endure greater agony than 
Ye, when upon the Cross ye bore, through love for us 
to show us the way, the bitter lot Ye ordained for Thy- 
self. 

Oh, Father, help us to depend upon ourselves, to 
remain firm and true to Thee, that we may, no matter 
at what cost to ourselves, help all who need us, whether 
they be grateful or not, ever remembering all are 
Thine. Therefore, Oh, Father, we pray, "Hallowed 
not only be Thy Name but hallowed each and all of 
Thy children. Amen." 



Holy be Thy name, Oh, Father, and holy all 
that is of Thee. Whether upon the earth, under the 
material conditions, which are essential to develop all 

248 



from low to high, or whether in Thy highest spheres 
the Celestial Kingdom, all in its real sense, is like unto, 
since it is of Thee, hallowed and Divine. Therefore, 
we here, upon this dark plane, one of the undeveloped 
worlds of the material universe, still impressed with 
the instincts of the brute, the propensities and diseases 
of the animal, which whether we on this plane outgrow 
or conquer or not, are no less holy because we have a 
hard mission to perform. 

We recognize that that which forms our brains and 
bodies, our vehicles of expression, which connect us 
with both the material and spiritual life, must be de- 
veloped conjointly upon the mortal plane. As in 
the spirit spheres, our real Home, there is only har- 
mony, truth and love, it is impossible to develop the 
necessary qualities of industry, concentration, applica- 
tion, resolution, determination, courage, patience, for- 
bearance and submission. We know that every life 
organism that is to be a permanent denizen of the per- 
manent brain and body of a spirit child of God, must 
develop all these qualities to render the brain and body 
submissive to the child of God, who becomes con- 
scious, for the first time as child of God, when the 
brain formed and developed for him, is connected 
with the Divine Mind. Hence, we know that the 
dark conditions of the mortal plane are as essential 
to develop God's child as the spiritual. And that 
mortal life and consciousness, a different form of 
spirit substance and phase of spiritual consciousness, 
i- ever in existence for this purpose. We know all 
that is low and undeveloped will become high and 

developed. We know, though it seemeth not -<> to 
many, on the mortal plane, who judge superficially, 
that there is a continual, though very ilow, progression, 

in all life forms. That that which is considered re- 
trogression among individuals and nations, [| simply 
the result of a preponderance of undeveloped life 



ganisms in individuals or nations, which, in the aggre- 
gate, when combined, are responsible for the apparent 
retrogression in the individual or the nation, but, in 
truth, the spirit child is receiving that which is essen- 
tial, the nation likewise. 

We know that each and everyone upon the mor- 
tal plane, whether they retrogress or not, is advancing 
in the real life, that continual progression is universal 
in spirit spheres. We know also the majority are 
progressing on the mortal plane, that the more recent- 
ly evolved from the animal have arrived at that stage 
'when the majority of all the races, at present, brought 
forth, on earth will progress. We judge not by the 
false standards of the mortal plane but from the true 
of the spirit, and we know that, although, there are 
countless undeveloped life organisms, just evolving 
from primordial cell, that the life organisms on the 
planes of advancement who attend to the brain, who 
are selected under directivity for it, are on a higher 
plane than when first evolved from the animal. We 
also know that the life organisms which dominate the 
brain of the degenerate, the fool, the moral pervert, 
the criminal born, the insane, are under directivity, 
and that these unfortunates, on the mortal plane, are 
receiving that which is essential for them, and not 
discriminated against in the real Home, where they 
are pure, holy spirits advancing in their real bodies. 
We know that behind the density of their imper- 
fectly developed material brains, they are as pure and 
holy as we. We also know that those of these classes 
who require different training, are subjected to the 
conditions which give them it, whether to be healed 
or reformed, just as we know that each child of high 
or low degree, of every race and color receive that 
which is necessary. We know that material condi- 
tions are being changed, that when prosperity fails 
adversity succeeds, and vice versa. That teachers, 

250 



prophets, reformers, and great minds to develop are 
provided for each plane of advancement, that every 
religion, philosophy, cult, and system of healing has 
its use and its place, and that each and all are under 
Divine law, fulfilling that which is necessarv for its 
particular stage of development. Therefore, we 
judge not, knowing that the lowest is as much a part 
of our Father as the highest, and that with each unde- 
veloped, mortal child there is a beautiful, radiant 
spirit, seeking to express as well as possible through 
very imperfect instruments. 

We see not the degenerate, the fool, the weakling, 
the insane, the criminal, the adulterer, the libertine, 
the harlot, the shrew but the glorious spirit child ot 
God, subject to material law, bound to a material 
body. We see the ineffectual efforts, the repeated fail- 
ures of those striving to express that which, they, even 
though shut off from the real life, intuitively feel to 
be the truth, and knowing the law which St. Paul and 
others discerned, we know why they fail, and love 
them as much as those who, with better instruments 
provided for them primarily, express with less effort 
that which they strive so fruitlessly to express. We 
know that all are the children of God, that oft the 
harlot, the libertine is more of a saint than the pha- 
risee, that even on the mortal plane, the spirit, whether 
he be of the lowest or the highest, who loveth best all 
forms of life, who doeth the will of the Father, priv- 
ately or otherwise, by being kind and helpful to all, 
irrespective of race, class or condition, is expressing 
his real self more truly than he who, with sanctified 

mind and gloomy aspect prate* continually ol the love 

of God, and neglects to feed those who arc "anhun- 
gered and naked, and knowing win thev all 
we judge not them." Hallowed then, he Th\ Name, 
Oh Father, hallowed he all Th\ works, and hallowed 

be all on this plane whether saint or sinner. 



THY KINGDOM COME— PRAYER. 



Loving Father, Thou from whom no thought is 
hidden. Reader Thou of every mind, we ask Thee 
not to change that which is best for us knowing it 
must be to develop us so we can advance. With im- 
plicit confidence in Thy love and judgment, Thou the 
Source of all the soul gifts, of all love, purity and 
righteousness, we are content to suffer if we violate 
Thy law. How can we have the temerity to pray to 
Thee to change that which is best or it would not be, 
ere we or conditions have developed sufficiently to 
deserve greater grace. Therefore, Father, we sub- 
mit to Thee, while striving to express as clearly as 
possible Thy will of love and righteousness, even 
though the animal propensities may still be necessary 
to develop that part of us which cannot be developed 
otherwise. Knowing these hard conditions are nec- 
essary, while striving to conquer them as we are im- 
pressed to do, we shall endeavor to be patient, to bear 
with courage, if we are not yet fitted to be governed 
by love alone. But Oh Father, we hope for the time 
when we shall develop so as to be enabled to express 
this law which alone can free us from the undeveloped 
conditions of mortal life. If such be not our lot 
here, as it is with so many of Thy undeveloped chil- 
dren, with love and perfect faith in Thee, we pray 
ever, Thy Kingdom come, as soon as possible upon 
the earth as it is in all spirit spheres. 



Thy Kingdom come means the Kingdom of Love 
and Righteousness come ever when spirits, either on 
earth, prior to death, or in the spiritual world awaken 

252 



to the truths of the real life, the truths of peace, holi- 
ness and righteousness. Only a limited number 
awaken on earth, the majority undergo that which is 
necessary without ever dreaming of a Kingdom where 
only love and righteousness prevail. Not theirs to 
know or enjoy more than is ordained anymore than it 
is the fate of those who awaken to judge their brethren 
and sisters, who, although on lower planes on earth, 
are often, equally, if not more developed in the real 
life. Hence, "Judge not that ye be not judged," is 
intended for the class who are not sufficiently advanced 
to keep them from judging, as do those who awaken 
to the Kingdom ere they forsake the earth. When 
one has a brain and mind formed in the midst of un- 
developed conditions, even though in the lap of lux- 
ury, they have been developed among conditions which 
oft, instead of developing spiritually, hinder all spirit- 
ual development, anything of a spiritual nature is not 
grasped, hence cannot understand those on higher 
planes. One who revels in luxury, whose love of 
the material is the dominating influence, cannot un- 
derstand one who sacrifices love of the material to 
love of the spiritual. One who sees evil in Others, 
who judge them for possessing failings which thev 
deem themselves free from are as irresponsible tor 
their failure to see the beam in their eves as are their 
brethren the moat in theirs. 

When one awakens to the truth, one neither 
expects nor demands that a brother or sister with a 
poor instrument should do the work that one with a 
good one does. One does not expect that one in the 
slums, or the wild man of the woods, trained hv ani- 
mals should be cither as mentally or SS morally ad- 
vanced as the child of the tenement claSS, Of that the 

child of the tenement class should be as developed as 

the children of a higher position. While some in 
the slums, through change to more favorable Condi- 



tions, and, through better brain formation, develop 
somethimes more spiritually than those who have 
every material advantage, the majority, under law, 
develop according to their environment, education, 
etc., whilst the ones reared by animals, or those on the 
lowest plane are no higher than the animal, for their 
brains, not developed at all prevent them from form- 
ing mind, mortal mind. Mind is formed, then according 
to material conditions. If so, why should the child de- 
prived of favorable condition be judged? He, individ- 
ually, is not responsible for the conditions under which 
he is born, nor for the conditions which develop his 
brain or cause it to remain at a standstill throughout, 
his early years. If he is not responsible for his birth, 
and early training, that which in the average is respon- 
sible for the later life, why hold him responsible, 
why judge him? The child, then, not born a per- 
vert, degenerate, criminal or insane is the product of 
material conditions. Is the spirit, the soul, or the 
material brain the product of material life? The 
spirit, the soul is spiritual, the brain is material. The 
spirit then merely controls, as much as possible, his 
material brain, which is developed under material 
conditions over which he has no control. According 
to how his brain is developed he forms mind. Hence 
he, the spirit, the thinker, is something more than 
brain or mind and entirely distinct from his material 
instrument, which, without him, would be, not devoid 
of life, as his material brain and body is formed of 
numberless life organisms, but devoid of the master 
at the helm, the individual spirit, born conjointly with 
a spirit and material body. If he, the individual 
spirit is not responsible for the conditions which form, 
in first place his brain, and not for the conditions 
which develop it throughout early life, who is? There 
is not a hair that is not numbered, there is not a life 
organism, not a seed, nor anything of the most infini- 

254 



tesimally small class that is not, under law, as equally 
important as the mighty forms which, in the aggre- 
gate, from the dividing and subdividing of the primor- 
dial cells, develop. Hence when one considers that 
these cells, of which science knows nothing, and all 
apparently similar, develop the countless various forms 
of life, it would seem that, so be it they can think, as 
all is under law, brought forth from conditions of 
which they know nothing and for which they are not 
responsible, why hold themselves or others responsible 
for conditions which they are really, though seemingly 
not so, just as irresponsible. Material man makes 
not the substance of his material world, forms not his 
brain and creates not one seed from which all life 
develops. Hence, if he makes not his brain in the 
first place, whether to develop or not, nor the condi- 
tions which develop him after or not, then how can 
he be responsible, and how can ye who are but the 
product of better material conditions judge those who 
are no more responsible than you are? 

The child born of royalty hath no more to do 
with his coming or his place in life than the child of 
rhc serf or the peasant, the child of an Indian nn more 
with his than the child of a negro. What one of 
ye can think that ye have anything to do with thy go- 
ing or aught to do with any of the conditions of the 
mortal plane, which, although ye exercise ivee will 
and individual effort, ye, individually, are powerless 
to change, even though sometimes ye are permitted 

to seemingly make conditions yourselves. Ye are 
but God's children developing thai which is necessary. 
When ye are ready ve go I Iomc, naught can keep ye. 

Not all the wealth in the world, not all the skill pro 
long life one moment, unless ordained to be prolonged. 
And as ve have naught to do with thv COOling, thv 
going, know then that ve only have that which Lfl nCC- 

essary to do with thy development. Thy Father 



keeps watch and ward, He hath ever in charge of 
thee, thy Celestial tutors, who know that which is 
necessary. Hence those who have prosperity only 
develop that which is needful in this manner, when 
prosperity fails, adversity. Know that ye by your- 
selves, under law, bring all the unnecessary suffering. 
In its true sense, all is necessary or it would not be, 
but teachers are sent ye to show ye that there are other 
ways than by violating law to develop thee, for, know 
that ye must, through free will and individual effort, 
develop thy brains and make them good instruments. 
The child who will not learn by putting his finger 
in the fire, puts it in again until he learns. The man 
who will not refraim from the world, the flesh and 
the devil, after one or two hard knocks, must have 
more, the woman who will not do her duty entails 
suffering upon herself until she learns. It she brings 
it on others, then, under law, they need it also. But 
the truth must be known that the material brain and 
body is entirely distinct from the spirit in charge of 
the material brain and body, and that, in reality, there 
seemeth to be two personalities, the material brain and 
body expressing the material, the spiritual striving to 
impress the spiritual. When the poor material after 
repeated trials awakes to the truth, they realize then 
that the Kingdom of God, goodness, is within them- 
selves, and then, after having learned the lesson, their 
consciousness becomes merged with the consciousness 
of the spirit and they strive as one to share the truth 
with as many as they can, not to selfishly keep but to 
show all that on earth with what measure ye mete 
shall be measured unto ye again, " and that there is a 
law of compensation that follows every violation of 
law for the material body and that the spirit shares 
with it when necessary, the pain and suffering. 



THY WILL BE DONE ON EARTH AS IT IS 
IN HEAVEN. 

Prayer. 



Oh, God, our loving Father, now that we are in 
the light and know the truth that we are all a part of 
Thee, of the Infinite Whole, we glorify Thee and all 
the emancipated who are impressing us to see clearly. 
Oh, Lord, as it is Thy will to develop us that we max 
become more receptive to the truth, we pray that we 
may remain steadfast, that we may indeed glorify 
Thee, not solely with idle words, but with acts, know- 
ing that unselfish acts ever appeal to Thee more potent- 
ly than all the long prayers of the pharisee. When 
so be it Thy will, we will exemplify in act that which 
we are impressed to teach, knowing that example ifl 
more potent than precept. Hence, Lord, we will 
seek not only to affirm Thy soul gifts are ours, but 
strive to put them into effect. Therefore, Oh Lord, 
we pray that we may express in our daily lite that 
which comes from Thee, to all Thy childen, we may 
not feel in harmony with their unhappy mortal bodies, 
but we love their beautiful, glorious spirits. 

Naught have we, neither material nor spi ritual 
to ask of Thee, dear Father, knowing all good is ours 
but a greater, and greater expression of the JOUl gifts, 
so as to lighten the burden and ease the hearts of those 
struggling to express themselves here. Bleu 111 then, 
Oh Lord, with as much of Tin love as ifl needful, 
with the faith and the love to sincerelv pray, "Thy 
will be done on earth as it is in Heaven. n 



THY WILL BE DONE. 



Why pray for God's will to be done, and, at the 
same time, as do many, pray for your own? If ye 
desire His will to be done, do ye not know that as He 
is Omnipotent and Omniscient, He knows that which 
is best for all? But, consider ye, that, although 
Omnipotent and Omniscient, He ever works through 
His instruments, and, as His Divine laws are perfect 
and they operate in harmony with law, He could not, 
even if He desired, change the immutable and the 
perfect, hence the Divine laws to which the laws of 
the spiritual and material universes are subordinate, 
are never changed, and, although spiritual and natural 
laws are adapted to, and changed according to the suc- 
cessive stages of formation and development of the 
worlds, they are rarely changed, unless Divine law 
makes it imperative, such as often, not the develop- 
ment of the material world, but the transition or de- 
tachment of God's children, when many are ready to 
be taken Home, therefore physical upheavals, earth- 
quakes, cyclones, hurricanes, submerging of continents, 
when Atlanta disappeared, and mental upheavals, 
which cause wars and revolutions, seemingly the cause 
of so many being swept out of mortal life, occur 
actually under Divine law, although the conditions, 
the lack of development, create, more or less, the way 
in which they are detached. Those who think know 
that since humanity evolved from the animal and 
until it ceases to be animal, it will, under law, produce 
the conditions which make war necessary. That not 
to one, or to thousands or to millions is the war due. 
When people advance to a plane where war will not 
be necessary to liberate them, they will be detached 

258 



peacefully. The races vary in development. 

Those more recently evolved from the animal 
less developed. Notwithstanding it is claimed bv 
many who have very unreliable authorities to substan- 
tiate their claims, that there have been races more 
highly developed than the present, it is not so. It 
has taken millions of years to produce the present stage 
of development of the races now on earth. Any 
hieroglyphics, even on stone, could not have endured. 

No race has reached the development of the 
Aryan. Many who judge superficially, not familiar 
with atrocities committed in earlier periods, no relia- 
ble means of printing or publishing in vogue, claim 
this to be the most barbarous war ever on earth. Could 
they witness among the most undeveloped races today 
the greater atrocities, they would know it is not so 
They would know that in darkest Africa and among 
the most undeveloped, there are such horrors that arc- 
not even imagined amongst the more developed, that 
all taken in war are tortured mercilessly, with vari- 
our kinds of barbarous methods entirely outgrown by 
those engaged in war today. Such as burning at tin- 
stake or left to be eaten alive by animals and insect-. 
that whereas there are millions today who hate war, 
among the developed races there is not one among the 
lower but lust after, and delight in it. 

Under law, while ye still are of the animal, ye 
thirst after blood, ye lust and kill, and ye pray to tin 
God to give thee success to grant ve victory. Did 
ye know that God strives to ameliorate thy Bufferings 
in all ways, that not He personally, but Divine law 
ever in operation, is responsible for the -eveie COttdi 
tions of the earth, absolutely essential or they would 
not be, that, ye, yourselves, on this plane must, through 
tree will, improve conditions which mil obviate the 
necessity for so-called evil, that according to youi 
plane of development do ye believe in evil, cause evil. 



or do evil. That when ye develop, ye will not sanc- 
tion it. That, instead of deeming it maudlin Chris- 
tianity to be good, to love thy neighbor as thyself, ye 
will know the truth that God wills not suffering, sor- 
row nor evil, but that ye must undergo it until ye de- 
velop your material brains, that while ye pure, holy 
spirit children of God, are not responsible for the 
conditions \yhich bring ye forth on this plane or for 
the laws that keep ye here, that ye born with good 
brains can express will. Thus when ye can express 
thyselves at all clearly, ye pray ever and always, "Thy 
will and not mine be done, Oh Lord, Thy will of 
love and righteousness." 



GIVE US THIS DAY OUR DAILY BREAD. 

Prayer. 



Give us, Oh, give us the bread of life and love 
everlasting, Oh, Father, whether here we are denied 
the daily crust, knowing that were it meet and right 
in Thy sight, Omniscient Ruler of all, we would be 
surfeited with the loaves and fishes of the material. 
Hence, if we are "an hungered, naked" and shelter- 
less when it is not Thy will, as we all in the real life 
have plenty and are clothed in purple and fine linen, 
we know, dear Father, Thou would have us here joy- 
ous and free from want of all kinds were it best for us, 
we know why on this plane, we must be deprived oi 
light until we can bear it, and bare of spiritual sus- 
tenance until able to walk upright. We must creep 
ere we can walk, and if prosperity teaches some, we 
know. adversity teaches more. Therefore, if we learn 
either through adversity or prosperity, if the experi- 
ences we must have are best developed through either 
or through both, then, Oh, Father, give us the daily 
bread which is most needful for our real development 
and progression not the material bread which passes 
away, but the spiritual, which even here makes US 
Strong with a Strength far superior. 

Though in a material world we need the mate 
rial to fulfill material law, vet as Thy law is Supreme, 
if it is best for us to learn through deprivation <>t all 
material things for certain periods, and we can only 

learn in this way, dear Father, then grant us this i\.w 

our daily spiritual bread, though we hunger for the 
material. 

m 



GIVE US THIS DAY OUR DAILY BREAD. 



Countless millions daily repeat this, deeming it 
means to apply to their daily food. How few real- 
ize it really means the bread of life everlasting, the 
bread of love and righteousness. While it is true 
that all the good things of the mortal plane are really 
of the spirit life, and that food, although not actually 
essential to spirit bodies, is used as it is on the mortal 
plane, it is also true that the real bread alluded to in 
this prayer, is the bread which is primarily of God, 
the bread of life and love everlasting, therefore, this 
prayer really means, "Give us this day love and right- 
eousness." 

The Lord Jesus Christ, impressed solely by God 
Omnipotent, meant not material bread. He meant 
the spiritual, knowing that he who cares more for the 
material than the spiritual, although he might multi- 
ply the material loaves and fishes, needs more for 
real development the bread of the spirit spheres. 
Hence all unconsciously ask for the bread of righte- 
ousness, not for the material, although on the mortal 
plane it is essential to have material bread to give ex- 
pression to the spiritual. But as the material brain 
and body inherit the instinct of self preservation, the 
most potent instinct, to provide for self primarily that 
which is needed on the mortal plane, it is not as nec- 
essary to pray for that which is the dominant instinct 
of every material form of life, as it is to pray for the 
bread which is of the spirit spheres, the bread of God. 

The instinct of self-preservation inherited from 
the animal, alone makes every mortal provide for him- 
self the material ere he develops the spiritual. Not 
until he keeps this instinct in abeyance can he be made 
or make himself a good instrument for the spiritual, 
hence it was not necessary for the Lord to ask for the 
material. 



The undeveloped on the mortal plane still, more 
or less, express this ruling instinct, manifested under 
various forms, such as, not only preserving life, but 
all the material good, which they deem are necessary, 
not only to preserve life, but to add to the luxury or 
comfort to the life or lives they seek to protect and 
preserve. Those on the highest plane make the mate- 
rial, while recognizing its importance, subordinate 
to the spiritual, and while realizing the necest 
material bread to express the spiritual, often deny 
themselves it when not absolutely necessary to exp 
the bread of love and righteousness. The true bread. 
the bread to pray for, work for, live for, the bread 
that endures forever is the spiritual, hence when we 
pray, "Give us this day our daily bread," we mean. 
"Give us love, give us harmony, give us truth, 
us righteousness, that which make us of use and b< 
ficence to others, that will not only teed and develop 
us, but help us to feed and develop others." I >r he 
who prays for the material, who piles up the material, 
who primarily thinks of self, but follows the instinct 

■If preservation, and although he shares with Ot 
his material goods, is not as developed as the one who 
accumulates the material but to give to his brothers 
and sister, who knows that the child of God ifl -pint 
impressing the material on a different plane oi i 
sciousness, and that life, under law, in material forms, 

can only be maintained through the material. U the 

material is developed and provided for (ere the child 

it in charge or gams control) under the instinct 

of self preservation. After the child is put in chi 

or rather connected with the Divine Mini he 

velopa the spiritual. The higher the plain- the leu 

material lie become^ and, the more pert'eeth he 

presses the spiritual. The prayer then ft in 

the daily bread of love, peace, harmony, right 

even though we be denied our dai'U bread. 

283 



FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSES AS WE FOR- 
GIVE THOSE WHO TRESPASS AGAINST 
US. 



That Ye forgive us, Oh, Heavenly Father, we 
need not beseech thee, even though we trespass 
or sin against any of Thy children, knowing that Thy 
Jove and forgiveness is ever ours, "Forgive seventy 
times seven Ye taught through our Lord Jesus Christ. 
"Bless them that hate you, do good to those who de- 
spitefully use you," knowing Thy limitless love, that 
Ye could not demand some of Thy children to rise to 
a higher plane than possible for them in this world, 
inheriting as they do that which cannot be overcome 
by them. Knowing also the truth why we are here, 
that we are under law underging that which is essential 
that Ye expressly stated that Ye came to fulfill, not 
to upset law, we inheriting soul from Thee, even on 
this plane, forgive seventy times seven, when we have 
a material brain and body in harmony. Therefore, 
Oh, Lord, as many cannot develop their instruments 
without violating law, and entailing, not solely on 
their material instruments, but on themselves, so in- 
timately correlated with the material, they are still 
realizing the constructive power of the spirit, the in- 
fluence of pure, healthful, elevating, optimistic 
thought, we thank Thee that we have our brains and 
minds sufficiently in harmony to transmit the truth, 
that the constructive power of the spirit, who uses not 
material agencies in a material world properly, lives 
not in harmony with material, God's law also, is use- 
less on this plane. 

We thank Thee that the light is given to many 
to live in harmony with the material whilst ignoring 

284 



it in their teachings. Therefore Father, we forgive 
all our brethren and sisters who trespass against us as 
we know that Thou dost forgive all Thy children 
even those who violate law. Their suffering, result- 
ing from the violation of law, we know is necessary, 
not to punish them, for pure, holy spirit cannot sin 
but to develop that which constitutes a very important 
part of them, the real brain and body, not the mate- 
rial which is transitory and but for a brief period. 

We know when we have attained the necessary 
development, that we are detached by death, abandon 
the material body and live as ever in the real spirit 
body which is immune to change and destruction. For- 
give us, therefore, the traspasses we make through our 
undeveloped material instruments, while upon this 
plane, shut off from consciousness of the real life, and 
give us when the time is ripe, when we are ready, the 
light not to trespass against anyone nor to violate law. 
For, Father, Thou art Omnipotent, hence we cannot 
question Thy Divine Law. 



LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 



These words, O Lord, Thou didst speak, "Thou 
leadeth us not into temptation, Oh, Lord, unless to 
deliver us from evil." These were the words given 
by Thee, dear Lord, though the people then did not 
understand. They believed Thou wouldst damn and 
curse as well as love and bless. They worshipped a 
God like unto themselves, filled with human char- 
acteristics, but we, in the light, know that Thou, all 
love, Wisdom and Compassion, could not lead us into 
temptation and that the sole temptations in material 
worlds, impressed from time immemorial, without be- 
ginning, without end, come not from Thee personally, 
but are as essential as are the soul gifts to develop 
Thy children or they would not be in existence. Hence 
we know naught can tempt us, naught enslave us but 
the animal passions, and that through Thee alone, 
whether we cognize it or not, we receive the light to 
develop our real spirit brains and bodies, which 
through the material development can alone be done. 

Therefore, we pray, Oh, Father, if solely through 
overcoming temptation we must grow, we pray let 
the Divine law be fulfilled. We know why we must 
have the dark and gruesome lessons, franght with sor- 
row and pain, without them many of us could not 
grow. Were all as it is in the spirit life, all condi- 
tions harmonious, we could not develop the qualities 
which alone can be developed here, and powerless 
would we be, through imperfect instruments, to ex- 
press the soul gifts. We must develop them, put 
them in accord with Thee. And, as naught of evil is 
of Thee, the dark conditions of earth are only sensed 
by those ordained for the mortal plane. Hence, as 

266 



we only cognize them here, as they are unknown where 
Thou art and where we really live, we know they are 
not to endure for us individually, but will cease when 
we awaken with Thee for good, in the real life. 

Let Divine, immutable law then be fulfilled, if 
necessary that we may overcome temptation, if so 
ordained, or endure suffering, if not with fortitude, 
knowing that although Omnipotent, Thy Divine law 
cannot be changed. 

1 II f under Divine law, it is necessary to be led 
into temptation, Oh, Father, we, who have the com- 
prehension, realize that solely through temptation 
overcome or suffering, can we advance. We know 
why we must have the harsh, severe lessons, that with- 
out them we could not learn. 

No love is like unto Thine, Oh, Father, from 
whom all blessings and not one anathema or curse 
ever comes. Oh, Father we thank Thee that we know 
this truth which enables us to bear more patiently the 
temptations which beset us daily, not from Thee, 
although under Thy Divine law, in existence forever, 
come the passions, the lusts, the temptations of the 
animal, from the undeveloped life organisms of our 
material brains and bodies inheriting the animal pro- 
pensities and diseases to develop that which is essen- 
tial, which can only be developed through the I 
conditions they create, under law, which is unchai 
able. And we know that jusfl so soon as WC, Thy 
children, develop our material brains, our <ml\ instru- 
ments which receive messages from Thee and 1 hine 

on this plane, that we, according to our development 

and receptivity, put these into effect on the mortal 
plane, therefore, knowing this truth, \s e judge not OUf 
brethren and Bisters, Thy children also, who 

not correctly, and who, though pure and holy, like 

unto Thee, their Sire, cannot with pOOf instruments, 
express themselves here. There! 

367 



"Judge not, that ye be not Judged," and "having eyes 
to see, they see not, having ears to hear they hear not." 

We pray not for thy blessing on these or us, know- 
ing all are Thine, and all good theirs and ours when 
ready to express it, until then, Oh, Father, we shall 
be as patient as possible and follow Thy teachings as 
best we may, ever and ever endeavoring through in- 
dividual will and effort to express our highest. Ever 
bearing in mind we are of Thy Divine origin, and 
though stormy be the way, behind the dark clouds of 
this sphere, shines the true light and love of the real 
life, which we ever live, though not conscious here. 
Therefore, pray we, better prepared to bear the truth, 
"Lead us whither soever it is necessary for our best 
development, knowing that which must be will be, 
that Thine is the greatest wisdom, and Thou dost or- 
dain only good, if so be it that still we must suffer 
through that which is cognized as evil here, as we 
are under law, to that law we submit while we pray, 
"Oh, Lord, not Thou, but we ourselves, must free us 
from that which are not temptations but stepping- 
stones to the freedom from the mortal life. We 
know just so soon as we develop that which must be, 
whether it takes a minute, a century or more, that we 
will be free to awaken in the real life, free from all 
animal temptations and limitations." 

Therefore, Oh Father, lead us, if needs be, into 
temptation that we may overcome or endure necessary 
suffering, with fortitude, knowing that Thou are 
Omnipotent and that Thy Divine law is perfect and 
immutable. 



FOR THINE IS THE KINGDOM, THE 

POWER AND THE GLORY FOREVER 

AND EVER, AMEN. 

Prayer. 



Thine the Kingdom, the Power and the Glory, 
Oh, Father, yet as we are part of Thee, Thy Children, 
we also are of the Kingdom and destined to share the 
power and the glory. Thine the Kingdom forever 
and ever, Thy children part of it, inasmuch as they are 
part of Thy Soul and Substance. The Power and 
the Glory of Thee, but like Thee, we value it not for 
love of power and glory, but, because power and glory 
come to all who more and more express Thy soul 
gifts. Hence, though, power and glory be ours, we 
value them only as they give greater and greater 
power and glory to do Thy will and follow Thy law. 
Oh, what is Thy Kingdom, Oh, Father, but Thy I lomc 
of love, peace and harmony? What Thy Power but 
to bring forth, develop and keep in love, peace and 
harmony Thy children, all Thy off-spring, from the 
lowest life organism up to Arch-angel. What the 
glory but of cherishing, loving and caring for all of 
these, each and every one according to that which is 
necessary, whether it be on the mortal plane through 
suffering and travail or those on the higher planes, 
who also need Thy love and guidance expressed by 
those on still higher planes. 

Therefore, Oh Father, Thy Kingdom pome, Thy 

Kingdom is here, Thy Power is here and everuhere, 
Thy Glory the same in all and every world of all uni- 
verses. Thine is the Kingdom, the Power and the 
Glory forever and ever, Amen. 



FOR THINE IS THE KINGDOM, THE 
POWER AND THE GLORY. 



Yea, Thine is the Kingdom, loving Father of 
everyone, and not solely Thine the Kingdom, the 
Power and the Glory, but ye share with and delegate 
to those who rise to the highest, the power and the 
glory, while with all Ye share Thy Kingdom. For, 
Oh, Father, whether here all be worthy or not, whether 
here all awaken to the Beauty and Glory of Thy King- 
dom or not, all awaken in time to that which is the 
glorious destiny of every child of Thine. 

What though here dark and gloomy be the way, 
what though beset are we on all sides with temptations 
to cause us suffering, to give us the necessary experi- 
ence? Were they not necessary, a part of our train- 
ing they would not be, for Thou art Omnipotent and 
all Thy advanced children, Arch- Angels, have us ever 
in charge. How could we advance from low to 
high, imperfection to perfection, did we not each and 
all, under law, use free will, and make individual 
effort? Laws of Thine we may liken to the laws 
made by man. Simply because we must submit to 
laws made by man, does not do away with free will 
and individual effort. We are punished if we vio- 
late man made laws, and punish ourselves if we vio- 
late Thy law, although often ignorantly. We know 
we are born here without knowledge of the real life, 
with brain already formed which we must develop. 
If our brains be malformed, our senses defective 
originally, we know that they are not to be developed 
here, but, we also know we are trained and educated 
in the real life as befits children of Thine. We also 
know that if our brains are formed to enable us to 



develop them, that under material conditions super- 
vised, as all are, by the Celestial Angels, each one 
himself develops or undergoes that which is essential 
for him. 

Be we also know that which is not yet known bv 
the majority, but will be in time, that the development 
of each individual case, depends upon the conditions 
which are, under law and directivity, formed to either 
develop or not the material instruments which alone 
enables him to get that which is essential for 
him, whether as an outcast, a criminal, or a saint. 
When one realizes that the material conditions of 
environment, association, education, training, etc., are 
not under a spirit's personal jurisdiction or that of his 
progenitors, save as they act in accordance with law, 
one can see that he can still use free will, make in- 
dividual effort, and yet be developed or restricted by 
material conditions over which he has no control. 
For instance, a man is born an idiot, what hath he to 
do with the conditions which make him one of this 
plane? Another is rendered one by a blow on the 
head, what had he to do with these conditions? An- 
other from a blow or accident, can neither advance 
mentally nor morally, remains at a standstill, or retro- 
grades. What hath he to do with the conditions 
which have deprived him, not of life, not of the con- 
sciousness of a pure, holy child of God, but of the 
use of a certain portion of his material brain. An- 
other loses his identity completely, and is obsessed, or 
rather his body is taken charge of by another spirit. 
What hath he to do with these conditions? Another 
whilst living up to the highest expression of the soul 
gifts, using free will through a good brain, making 
individual efforts, is afflicted with a disease inherited 
from remote ancestors, which, despite the best medi- 
cal skill and mental healers fail to cure him, what 
hath he to do with this? Another is afflicted with a 



disease, aphasia which prevents him from expressing 
himself correctly, and from doing that which he would 
like to do, while fully conscious and sensible of his 
limitations. What hath he to do with it although 
he exercise will and effort? 

Another while exercising free will and individual 
effort works early and late to amass a fortune, and, 
just as he has accomplished that which he has toiled 
for he is detached by death. What hath he to do 
with it? Another devotes his best efforts to maintain- 
ing health and activity by physical culture, hygiene, 
etc., yet all his efforts prove unavailing to keep him 
one moment longer, when conditions over which he 
hath no control, liberate him. Hence, it can be seen 
while God's children all, more or less, under' law and 
directivity, use free will, 1 and make individual effort, 
they are subject to Divine law and advance or retro- 
grade, under material conditions over which they in- 
dividually have no control. How then can any but 
those who have poor, defective brains or instruments, 
doubt that all are developing, in every way, as is 
deemed best for each case by those who are an epitome, 
not of the false, unreliable knowledge of the mortal 
plane but of the wisdom and knowledge of countless, 
spirit worlds. 

The free will of the child of God, who hath a 
good brain developed rightly, is ever the will of good 
and righteousness. The mortal will that is not right, is 
so because the spirit has a poor brain, even when seem- 
ingly all right, as unreliable as the victim of aphasia 
or the idiot. For all who cannot exercise the right- 
eous will of the spirit, no matter how seemingly wise 
and profound, are as limited, although in a minor 
sense, as the mentally afflicted, not because they are 
discriminated against, not because they do not exer- 
cise free will and make individual effort, but because 
they can only express their will and efforts according 

272 



to their telegraphic machines, their material brains, 
which under their charge and developed bv them, are 
also developed under material conditions formed un- 
der, not natural, but Divine Law therefore it can be 
seen, whilst the spirit, on earth, with a good brain, can 
keep himself well and harmonious with free will and 
individual effort, and can, also, form certain condi- 
tions independently, as do many, still he and they are 
ever under the charge of those who regulate ami 
direct that which is essential for each one until each 
and all awaken to the truth, that, not solely is the Glory, 
and the Power alone for our loving Father, ami the 
Archangels, but that they, as His children, heirs to 
His Divinity, will, in time, through free will and 
individual effort, develope from conditions formed 
for them advance from the lowest to the highest, ami 
express the Power and Glory in the Kingdom which 
is theirs, as well as that of our Father. When we 
eliminate thoughts of self, when from a detached, im- 
personal view point, we realize His mighty Love, we 
then awaken to the truth that His Kingdom is but 
waiting for us, and that even here, on the mortal 
plane we can live, bv expressing the free will of the 
spirit, a little of the real life, by helping to lighten 
burdens of those who have not as good instrun 
with mind- more spiritually unfolded, on t ; > 
are impressed not to change that which is to be, but 
to help those who are unable t<» express il)'- soul 
to at lea-t, broaden their outlook, clarif) their VIS 
and enable them to bear patientU their mortal S( I 

ing, to make them realize it is but for a day, and 
there is a glorious awakening for all, that, 
though there must be misery, and suffering, that thej 
can alleviate and mitigate the suffering and miser} by 

helping those who are not able to help th . and 

thus, consciously or unconsciously, bring th 
dom closer to the mortal plane. 



HYMNS, ETC. 
WITHOUT THEE, LORD. 



A barren waste, a desert bare, 

Life would be, Lord, without Thee, 
Crime and sorrow everywhere, 

Without Thee, Lord, without Thee, 
Empty as air every prayer 

Bereft of Thy message of hope, 
Without which not many would care 

Longer with this world to cope. 

What sense to strive through weary years, 

Useless success to obtain, 
Vanished hopes, broken dreams, vain tears, 

Sole recompence for our pains. 
What good of Love, Supreme of all 

Doomed so soon to pass away 
To end with Death's gruesome pall, 

What could then our grief allay? 

Great God, what use the struggling soul 

With its clamorings after Thee 
The highest, most inspiring goal, 

To suffering humanity. 
What good the Divine instinct in all, 

In ev'ry class, in every race, 
Before, after our imagined fall 

How could we follow in Thy pace, 
Without Thee, Lord, without Thee. 

Thy Spirit's been with us alway 

In darkest, in earliest age, 
In some way to Thee we'd pray 

From savage to most learned sage. 

274 



From pagan idols, to great teachers, 
Ye came to each and every race 

Ye spake through Thy inspired preachers 
Who sought vainly for Thy face. 

Until Ye came in Christ, dear Lord, 

Most exalted type of human 
To uplift the common horde, 

To help down-trodden woman, 
To fill the soul with peace, with love 

To show it how to aspire 
The only way to forward move 

By helping others to mount higher. 

"That ye love one another" 

The divine message Ye taught, 
To Pharisee, sinner, brother, 

The sublime gospel Ye brought. 
Which down the ages hath rolled 

In times of peace, in times of war. 
Bringing race and race r<> Thy fold, 

To progress forevermore. 

Blessed they who sav Thee ascending 

To Celestial Sphere- above, 
Divine and the human blendil 
Together with deathless love. 

O. Lord, in all this world so \\ idc 
Lost we would he without Thee, 
Vain human effort, vain human pride. 

Without Thee. Lord, without Thee. 

When with the AngeluS WC I 

"Sweet accordant notes of lilj bells,' 1 
We'll go with love, without ft 

To the I lonie where OUf ( : rfls 

Nev'r more without Thee, I ord, with 
Nev'r more without Thee, without The 

rn 



V 
OUR FATHER. 



Our Father, Father of every child, 
And every form of life low and high, 
Whether in animal wild, or spirit mild, 
Whether on mortal plane or whether we die, 
Our Father, Omnipotent and Divine, 
Oh, why should we dare to question Thy will, 
And why should we ask for spiritual sign? 
All in creation doth Thy law fulfill. 

Moves not the greatest sun in predestined course, 
Ev'ry star, planet and every world 
Held in place by Thy marvelous Force? 
Breathes not ev'ry form of animate life 
With the life which comes solely from Thee? 
Whether to express deeds of love or of strife, 
Are not each and all of and but of Thee? 

Then, Oh, Father, loving Father Divine, 
We thank Thee that we are only of Thee, 
We desire neither material nor spiritual sign, 
But submit to Thy loving authority. 
Knowing that Thou doth know that which is best, 
Whether it takes us many long years to learn, 
We know that, at last, we shall find rest, 
Not in Purgatory, nor in hells too that burn, 
But at Home, dear Father, with Thee and Thine. 
Each and ev'ry one in spheres sublime, 
All Thine and mine, and mine and Thine, 
Forever and ever dwell, throughout all time. 



HALLOWED BY THE NAME. 

•V^ 

Hallowed by thy name, Oh Lord, 

Hallowed all Thy children here, 
Whether in accord or discord, 
Whether in peace or in fear. 

Whether on a low or high plane, 
Hallowed each and every one, 
Whether bad, good, wise or insane, 
EVer on all doth shine Thy sun. 

Hallowed by Thv Name, Oh Lord, 
Hallowed each and all at the core. 
Whether in accord or discord, 
Whether in peace or in war. 



HYMX. 



Oh, God, Lord Divine, fervently we pray, 

While we are ordained to linger here, 

For the courage, although we find not the way, 

To bear all, knowing Thou art ever near. 

Tho 1 prostrate we be with blackest despair, 
And fain would forsake all and cease to be, 
While we know Thou art everywhere 
We're filled with peace and tranquility. 

What tho 1 hungry, Bhelterless we be, 
Bereft of ev'ry material thing, 

When we know we reallj arc w ith Thee, 
The material is powerless to Bting. 

For e'er beyond it- transitory dream. 
It- illusions, delusions untrue 
Vanish, and life no longer doth item 

To be, but is actually real and true. 



GIVE US THIS DAY OUR DAILY BREAD. 



Give us, oh, give us our daily bread, 
Of Thy everlasting love and life, [ 
Tho' but the sky be our shelter overhead, 
And we are in the midst of strife. 

Tho' like Thee we have not e'en a hole, 
That we may really call our own, 
Life of Thy life, soul of Thy soul, 
Then why should we repine or moan? 

Tho' material bread be not for us 
And we are hungry, naked, shorn 
Of all, we shall not make a fuss, 
But thank Thee, Lord, that we are born 
Of Thee, and if adversity alone 
Can teach us the higher way, 
Then we shall neither sigh nor moan, 
But for the spiritual pray. 

And if to surfeit all desire, 
Brings us nigher to Thee, 
Or e'en to purify with fire, 
We'll bear all with tranquility. 
Then give us, Oh, give us the bread 
Which shall make us aspire i. 
To hold erect the godly head 
Of child of Thine emounting higher 

278 



HYMN. 



Great God, Thy will, not ours be done, 
Thou, Lord of ev'ry world and sun, 
Thine alone be done for e'er and e'er, 
In mortal dark and spirit fear. 

Yea, Thy will alone be done, 
Who, God knoweth more than Ye, 
Great Ruler of each and ev'ry one, 
Greater wisdom there can not be. 

Not ours, God, the audacity 
To question Thy sovereign will, 

But ours, God, the humility 
Thy Divine law to fulfill. 

Thine the love and Thine the power 
/To minister to ev'ry need, 
• TfuTTo the little struggling weed, 
Which but awakes with Thee 
To reform in more perfect guise 
Of (lower, no more a part oi Thee 
Than when as weed struggling to i 



Then, Oh, Lord, Tin will be done, 
Infinite Wisdom is Thine, 
Ruler Thou of ev'n. world and 

Father of nil, thinc-imdjmm'- 



alone to fragrant Hoi 



LEAD US INTO TEMPTATION. 



Oh, Father, if it be but to progress, 
Lead us into temptation. 
Tho' seemingly we retrogress, 
And are threatened with damnation. 

If temptation on the mortal plane 
Is necessary for discipline here, 
Disease, sorrow, suffering, pain, 
We can bear with Thou ever near. 

Then lead us into temptation, 
If it leads onward to Thee, 
Where there's naught of damnation, 
But peace, love and charity. 



EVOLUTION. 



By God's grace, poets are seers ever, 

Intuitive diviners of Truth, 

And tho' 'tis said they reason never 

The soul of things they discern, forsooth, 

Then listen, from nebulae to fire, 

From protoplasm to forms much higher, 

From animal to spiritual, 

Needs no elaborate ritual 

To show thinkers that evolution 

Cause of so much thought revolution. 



Is but the work of the Divine Mind, 

Acting through matter and mankind. 

Can one think He would stop at man 

When the vast universe we scan, 

Make him but food for the worms in the earth, 

Lower than the God who's given him birth? 

Nay, but one purpose hath been in view, 

Now conceded by more than a few, 

Of the scientists of the age, 

Some of the most advanced who presage, 

That, though as yet there's no solution 

For origin, that evolution 

Shows but the method of creation, 

And while there's reason for elation, 

Not yet have they proved though sure there be 

Spiritual laws governing Destiny. 

The Omnipotent Maker of these laws, 
Himself all creation, all cause, 
Nature, the embodiment of force, 
Creative from Spiritual Source, 
Therefore, warring religion and creed, 
The God of all seek and heed, 
He is with one as He is with all. 
The worst of His children cannot fall. 

That which He hath made cannot perish 
That in which He dwells He doth cherish, 
For a^ surely as lives every I 
His immortal life can never die, 
And though COIUCioUSneM dormant lies 
Seek within and our God replies. 



FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSES. 



Oh, why should be pray to Thee to change immutable 

law? 
Thy ignorant children, we who naught forsee, nor 

e'er foresaw, 
We who Thou didst create and all the wonders we see, 
Nature, Principle and Fate, all subservient to Thee. 

What matter to Whom we pray or how we interpret 

Thee 
We all seek in the same way for ev'ry truth there be. 
Oh, why should we pray to Thee to change what Thou 

dost ordain, ' 

To give fleeting tranquility which we're not willing 

to gain, 
Not seeing we can't progress without striving for an 

end, ! 

Nor ever achieve success if e'en on Thee we depend, 
Hence, although child of Thine, heir to Thy Divinity, 
To accord with the Divine, we must strive to rise to 

Thee. 

Were life but illusive dream of no real use could it be, 
Never to live, merely to seem, could not help us spirit- 
ually, 
The good lasts forever, our loves, aspirations high, 
The lessons we have learned never can fade from mem- 
ory nor die. 
Only what we cognize as evil is ordained for this plane, 
As illusive as the devil, all kinds of pain, 



To the spirit, freed in this life, but as real as it can be, 
The sorrow, the turmoil, the strife for the blind who 
cannot see. 

Tho' Divine Mind comes from Thee, soul and person- 
ality, 

There is solely one way to become in unison with Thee. 

The life organisms in our brain and body through 
which we express 

Must develop through hardship and pain, in all forms 
as they progress, 

Until, made like unto Thee, in the spirit real and true. 

We, the souls are put in charge to advance and follow 
you. 

We to develop our brain, individual mind to form, 

Those upon the mortal plane, oft, through stress and 
storm, 

Until in harmony with Thee, brain and body with 

{OUT SOU1, 

We are all prepared to see why we're of the infinite 
whole, 

Why suiter and why transgress, why ordained for mor- 
tal life, 

Why on others we trespass, wliv doomed to Borrow 
and strife, 

And that this is but a phase of the spirit life of God, 

A form of the real substance, a toil .1- real .1- anj ever 
trod. 

Therefore forgive our trespasser and those who t re- 
pass against us, 

Whatever our excesses, for ever hath it been thus. 

Forgive US until we learn how. tho 1 fraught 0UI l« 
sons with pain, 

To prepare for the spirit nOW, Upon the needed i" 
plane. 



LOVE ONE ANOTHER. 



Tho' ye be saint, pure and holy, 
And thy brother, fallen, lowly, 
Tho' ye be wise, tho' ye be sage, 
And all spiritual things presage, 
Love the pure and love the holy, 
Love the fallen, love the lowly. 

Tho' ye have health and ye have wealth, 

And thy brother, sickly, lives by stealth, 

Is he not also child of God, 

Brought forth with thee on self same sod? 

Then love ye one another, 

Each and every one thy brother. 

Tho' ye have castles great and grand, 
And more than thy share of land, 
Tho' born are ye in halls of the great 
And lowly, humble his estate, 
Come ye not all from the same place, 
.E'en tho' here not of the same race? 
Then love ye one another, 
Each and every one thy brother. 

Tho' ye be poor, low in the mire, 
Envy not thy brother higher, 
Know that he, oft, less than thyself, 
Values that ye deem worthless pelf. 
Then love ye one another, 
Each and every one thy brother. 



Tho' ye be content to wade in slime, 
And exert not your will to rise, 
Know he strives for the sublime, 
While you weakly close your eyes. 
Oh, children of the one God, 
Brought forth on the same spirit sod, 
Censure not him who mounts higher, 
Nor him who wills not to aspire. 
But love ye one another, 
Each and every one thy brother. 

Know one hath a brain he can use 
To but a limited extent, 
Another one which doth refuse 
To be at all an instrument, 
While one on a higher plane, 
Always in control, ne'er in vain 
Exerts his spiritual will 
Through a good one law to fulfill, 

Then love ye one another, 
Each and every one thy brother. 

This truth is not by you understood 
Why he is bad, why you are good, 
Then love ye one another, 
Each and every one thy brother. 



HYMN. 



Glory, glory to the lowest and the highest, 
Throughout infinity, 

Glory, glory to the farthest and the highest, 
Throughout eternity. 

Glory, glory to each and to all, 
Wherever we may be, 
Whether within or without call, 
In joy or misery. 

Glory, glory to our Father sublime, 
Tho' everywhere, still here, 
Glory, glory to Him, in all worlds Divine, 
Tho' far away, still near. 

Glory, glory to the lowest and the highest, 
Thine and mine, mine and Thine, 
Glory, glory to the farthest and the nighest, 
Mine and Thine, Thine and mine. 



IMMORTALITY. 



I want no tears and no grief, 
When death of all friends the best, 
Takes me to join our loved dead 
With the sweetest peace and rest. 
I want no mourning for me 
And no clothes of ebon hue, 
But white of matchless purity 
And the. brightest colors too. 



I want no sighs and no cries 

No looking to sky above, 

For I shall simply open eyes 

Midst every one I love, 

I shall not be far away, 

I shall only be where 

You all are, no need to pray 

For one with you, free from care. 

You will not see me of course, 

Invisible I'll be to you; 

Not a ghost nor unknown force, 

But in body real and true, 

Which will last for e'er and aye, 

Not this doomed to pass away. 

When detached at night by sleep, 

We see, we know ev'ry one, 

Jn our real life, then back to keep 

Earth's vigils till our work is clone. 

The mortal in the real 

Is as true in every way 

As the spirit which we feel 

To be the true when called awa\. 

A spirit world, a material earth, 

Within the space upon space 
Of the true, of fleeting worth, 
Formed by electrons which race- 
With directed speed till through 

To endure a specified time. 

Then resolved back to the true 
Lite substance to again climb. 

W'iiile the spirit world livei on 

Immune to destruction, change, 
I [ence all when the) are detached ; 
Perceive nothing at all strange 
in thai n hich they have e'er known 

MB 



When from the mortal they sever, 
And find themselves with their own 
To live forever and ever. 

From the lowest forms of life 
In both worlds up to man, God, 
On earth brutality, strife, 
Love and peace on the true sod 
On earth, in animal right 
To steal, rapine and kill, 
Deemed evil in human sight 
By those who're animal still. 
But that which we term evil 
Is but undeveloped good, 

For a Divine purpose 
As is by all who think, understood. 

All spirit children of God 
Born on mortal and spirit plane 
Are not doomed to chast'ning rod, 
Nor develop as did Cain, 
But grow as God doth presage, 
If to awake before birth, 
Or live to extreme old age. 
And undergo on earth, 
Whether in peace or strife, 
Experiences which alone 
Fulfill one's destiny 
From the beginning known. 

Mortal life for those to stay 
Is not to acquire knowledge 
Nor to be taught the higher way, 
In curriculum or college. 
The correctly impressed know 
This is the world of effects; 
In the true, where we really grow 



All are free from defects. 

Hence, where all are pure and good 

And continually progress 

It can be understood 

We come not to retrogress, 

Nor to learn midst suffering, strife, 

Where we learn, naught at all 

Of the truths of e'en this life, 

Hence here, we neither rise nor fall. 



Nor return again to glean 
From animal condition 
Truths where in fairer scene 
We know this, the sole perdition, 
Where some ordained for this plane, 
Can neither learn nor acquire, 
The criminal, the insane, 
Never on earth mount higher. 

Not only those who can grasp 
The truths impressed from within 
Will receive the welcoming clasp 

Of God or are free from sin. 
Call not God Omnipotent, 
Make not man more potent than lie 
Claim not that 1 le e'er meant 
That we create or dream deviltry. 
Whether we dream or create 
Our dreams, our creations of con 
Are of Him, not Nature, fate, 
Or we concede there's a force 

Independent of all good 

And that I le's not the Source, 
And the truth not understood, 

Tho 1 I le create- not evil, 

1 le creato the had, the good, 

m 



Every Angel, devil 
Or He creates not at all, 
Neither good nor evil. 

When we wake for the last time 
From that which we sense as death, 
E'en those in the depths of slime 
Awake on their own true heath 
To the truth that ne'er incarnate 
Have they been, the material 
But a form to animate 
For purpose solely spiritual. 
Hence, prithee, no tears for me, 
Who am e'er with my own, 
As all are and e'er shall be, 
With mine and also thine own. 



LIFE FOREVER. 



Out of the great Forever I came. 
A spirit with life and love aflame, 
To live and love fore'er and aye; 
Part of the deathless, infinite I, 
Untrammeled by age, at one with youth 
Child of eternal Life, Love ami Truth, 
How dare ye limit by solar years — 
The spirit unclaiming age's fears? 
Know ye not a truth 1 prove each day 
That I control physical decay, 
That as I think so I shall be, 
Bowed and aged or upright and tree, 
My God's work to renew every cell, 
My duty to see they are kept well, 
Mine the thought to build good ami true. 
Or that, alas, which I shall rue. 
Thy power the same, wouldsl keep Youth 
On mortal plane, then know the truth 
Seek within and \e will surelj find, 
Either age or youth within tin mind. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Dec. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 



